be your own bodyguard.pdf

THE COMPLETE MANUAL OF PERSONAL SECURITY & SELF DEFENCE

STREETWISE BE YOUR OWN  BODYGUARD 

BY PETER CONSTERDINE

STREETWISE BY PETER CONSTERDINE

PROTECTION PUBLICATIONS

In Association With SUMMERSDALE

STREETWISE Copyrigh Copy rightt © Peter Conster Consterdine dine 1997 1997 All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced by any means, nor transmitted, nor translated into a machine language without the written permission of the publisher.

Protection Publications Chel Centre 26 Roundhay Road Leeds LS7 1AB United Kingdom

Published in association with Summersdale PO Box 49 Chichester West Sussex PO19 2FJ United Kingdom A CIP catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library. Printed and Bound in Great Britain by: Redwood Books, Trowbridge, Wiltshire, United Kingdom Typesetting & Photographic Scanning: Protection Publications, Leeds. Cover Design & Origination: Ian Gordon, ArtStyle, Leeds. ISBN 1 873475 52 7

Please note: The author and the publishers cannot accept any responsibility for any proceedings or

prosecutions brought or instituted against any person or body as a result of the use or misuse of any techniques described in this book or any loss, injury or damage caused thereby.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

I would like to thank all those who have contributed their time to the photos in this book, with special thanks to:-

Ged Moran and his people at Salford Shotokan. Bob Sykes, Editor Martial Arts Illustrated magazine. All British Combat Association guest instructors.

A special thanks to Peter Robins for his contribution to the text as well as photographs and thanks to Bob Kasper (G.H.C.A.) for use of the photographs of Charles Nelson and John Kary.

Thanks also to the following people who contributed additional information which proved invaluable:Mel P. Les P. Darryl J.

As always, a very special thanks to Geoff Thompson for the continuing inspiration to put pen to paper in the first place.

C O N T E N T S

PAGE INTRODUCTION

1

PART 1 Chapter 1 - BASIC PRINCIPLES OF PERSONAL SECURITY

11

Chapter 2 - AWARENESS TRAINING

23

Chapter 3 - PERCEPTIONS AND FEAR OF CRIME

47

Chapter 4 - STREET SECURITY

69

Chapter 5 - HOME SECURITY

93

Chapter 6 - VEHICLE SECURITY

111

Chapter 7 - MOBILE SECURITY

125

Chapter 8 - SECURITY AT WORK

137

PART 2 Chapter 9 - THE FEAR FACTOR

155

Chapter 10 - SELF DEFENCE & THE LAW

169

Chapter 11 - BASIC PRINCIPLES OF SELF DEFENCE

183

Chapter 12 - MARTIAL ARTS MYTHS

203

Chapter 13 - THE PHYSICAL ENCOUNTER

241

Chapter 14 - THE THINGS THA THAT T WORK

275

OTHER BOOKS BY THE AUTHOR

THE MODERN BODYGUARD (The Manual of Close Protection Training) FIT TO FIGHT (The Manual of Intense Training Training for Combat)

VIDEOS THE PAVEMENT ARENA SERIES (The Ultimate Self Defence Videos)

PAVEMENT ARENA PART 1 - The Basics of Self Defence PAVEMENT ARENA PART 2 - The Protection Pyramid  PAVEMENT ARENA PART 3 - ‘Grappling’ - The Last Resort  PAVEMENT ARENA PART 4 - ‘Fit To Fight’

POWER & IMPACT DEVELOPMENT VIDEOS

POWERSTRIKE POWERKICK All available from Protection Publications Tel: (44) 0113 2429686 - 24 hour credit card hotline

I N T R O D U C T I O N

Introduction

I

started writing this book over

person or victim and how, in reality, that

twenty years ago. Since then

person - you or I - copes or doesn’t

many of my thoughts and views

cope in situations of fear and stress.

on the subject of self protection

We need the assistance of psychology

have been published in articles in

to help us understand the relationships

various martial arts magazines

between such things as thoughts,

and elsewhere. However each time I

character traits, outside stimuli and

felt ready to put pen to paper for the

behaviour. We also need to understand

complete work there was always

the ‘chemical’ responses our body

another element that I knew was

promotes under extreme stress.

missing or incomplete. This was the very detailed body of work on personal

Also attitudes and beliefs we all

security which has been drawn from

individually hold, add further colour to

the specialist areas of security industry,

the picture and effect how we will

particularly the close protection (body-

respond to a variety of situations. If

guarding) field.

your religious beliefs condition your attitude to the extent that you will

The sum total of personal security and

incline to ‘turn the other cheek’ then

self defence becomes a very large,

you could be in big problems in the

very complex picture with varying

street.

shades of grey. There are few blacks

1

and whites and I’ve only now really felt

Equally, a person, whose belief system

that I have all the pieces to put in place.

is that “it will never happen to me” has

My main concern has been the

an attitude to personal safety which will

‘humanistic’ side of the picture - i.e. the

probably make him or her disregardful

I N T R O D U C T I O N

of the inherent dangers of people and

what they have learned, will ‘spring into

places and is in what we call ‘denial.’

action’ and save the day. You only have

Also a person who is daily bombarded

to look at the plethora of videos on

with the sounds, images and stress of a

the subject, produced by ‘celebrities’!

busy cosmopolitan city has learned, at

to see this type of approach, unfortu-

a sub-conscious level, to ’switch off’ to

nately, at work. If you believe for one

most of the external stimuli, but in

minute that these techniques will work

doing so their awareness levels of

for you then you are in big trouble.

incoming

and

There is a deceit at work when such

nullified. Assault attempts, be they

videos show a five foot ex-singer

rape, mugging, gratuitous violence,

control and throw a six foot, fourteen

succeed because there is a hugely

stone male.

threat

are

dulled

successful strategy at work employed by the attacker and, although this is

I’ve written critically and for many years

also supported by the application of

about the run of the mill self defence

only simple, basic psychology it

classes, videos and articles which

succeeds in the main because of the

make no mention of fear and it’s effects

total ‘unpreparedness’ of the victim.

on the situation. Now I read in such articles and hear people say “oh by the

Many years ago I coined the phrase

way don’t forget fear” - then that’s it!

Self Protection, to more aptly describe

They add nothing further, it’s simply

what I teach. This was to remove the

sufficient to have mentioned it. To

‘negative’ element out of the phrase

balance what I have said, however,

Self Defence, which was actually the

there are some good books on self

word defence. Defence, by most

defence;

peoples perceptions and definition

Dead or Alive by Geoff Thompson.

seems to require that a physical act

Unleash

of

Houseman.

aggression

must

have

been

The

Lioness

by

Robin

perpetrated against them before a

Dogs Don’t Know Kung Fu by Jamie

response is possible or appropriate. It

O’Keefe.

also deceives people, particularly

The latter two being primarily slanted to

women,

womens safety.

who

have

attended

the

ubiquitous ‘self defence’ classes that they somehow now have within them a

All are blessed with honest reality and

system which, if they are suddenly

are often graphic in their descriptions of

attacked, or faced with violence, that

violent incidents against people. They 2

I N T R O D U C T I O N

are very salutary works and convey far

don'ts and telling people what to do

better than I will in this book the sheer

and what not to do, although this very

horror and consequences of such

much would be what I seem to be

crimes as rape, serious assaults and

doing in Part 1 on personal security.

murders. With these as recommended

Most personal security is common

reading I want to broaden further

sense (once it’s been pointed out) but,

the whole subject matter so that

what this book hopes to achieve is to

Streetwise will be the reference

take the concepts and philosophies,

manual for every aspect of Self

which I believe are inseparable from

Protection, whether you are teaching

the do’s and don'ts and get people

self defence, conflict management or

to think through the psychology of

personal security, a police officer or, as

confrontation and the ‘management’ of

most readers will be, interested on a

their environment for themselves.

personal level to know how best to protect themselves and their families.

A ‘do’ in one situation may actually be a ‘don’t’ in another and, therefore, it is

The size of the book and the complex-

important that a person is tutored in

ities of the subject matter don’t easily

how to be analytical of their situation

serve to help form a ‘personal protec-

and environment at all times and so

tive strategy’, but you will find that

come up with their own solution. I read

much of what you read will be about

a definition of self defence on the

yourself and possibly some recognition

Internet which I thought was a good

of how you may act in certain circum-

attempt at encapsulating the subject

stances. Hopefully you will concur and

matter - ”self defence is a set of

make changes in beliefs and attitudes.

awareness,

If you can recognise and change

confrontation skills, with safety strate- 

certain entrenched beliefs then this will

gies and physical techniques that 

have worked.

enable

assertiveness,

someone

to

verbal

successfully 

escape, resist, and survive violent 

What I hope you will get from this book

attacks”.

is the correct ‘mind-set’. I want to alter

(From

your attitudes - both to the reality of

Information Network APIN). This is

violence and, most importantly, your

fine, but in some ways serves to

correct

confuse because it addresses too

role

in

the

event.

Self

Protection should not simply be about giving people a long list of do’s and 3

the

Assault

Prevention

many issues under one banner.

I N T R O D U C T I O N

My problem with self defence per se, is

of personal security. The self defence

that the subject matter, as a whole, is

genre are usually the product of

usually presented as one amorphous

‘martial artists’ and the work on per-

mess. When I wrote The Modern

sonal security is, as a consequence,

Bodyguard I approached it from the

treated in such books as a ‘by-product

angle of wanting to put very complex

of the physical techniques they want to

subject matter into convenient boxes

show you.

as far I could and so it is with Streetwise. Our ultimate goal is to be

The elements of personal security they

capable of taking control of our own

do mention are usually those you can

Self Protection. To achieve this will

find in motoring association handouts

necessitate

certain

aimed at the female driver, or those

and

issued by the insurance companies

concepts and become acquainted with

(with whom you have your house

situational strategies- this is Personal

insurance) dealing with locks and

Security and will occupy us for the first

alarms.The advice and points made

half of the book. Good self protection is

are not incorrect, but usually only

99% about getting this first half right

represent about 10% of the whole

which concentrates on ‘prevention’,

subject matter.

philosophies,

understanding psychology,

but as we will see there can be no guarantee of absolute success and a

I’ve seen some of the worst efforts

person must then be able to have

produced by martial artists who have a

confidence in their physical skills and

perception as to how violence will

this is Part 2, the physical, Self

occur and what they will do about it.

Defence.

The attacks they portray are martial arts ‘formed’. By that I mean that they

SELF PROTECTION

are based on punches and kicks that they practise in the dojo. Even people who you think would know better are

PERSONAL

SELF

SECURITY

DEFENCE

guilty of this. A book choreographed by a former

There are reasonably large numbers

British police officer and traditional

of books available on the subject of

Karateka is one of the worst examples

self defence and a negligible number

which practices this deception that -

available on the very obscure subject

firstly people are attacked like this in 4

I N T R O D U C T I O N

the street with such techniques, second that the attacker freezes into immobility (in a martial arts stance I might add) so that counter-attacks can

 Even if such a ludicrous attack was ever to take place as illustrated in the first photo graph, this is likely to be the result.

It’s rubbish, but what’s worse is that it is dangerous rubbish. What I know, This is an example of the rubbish proposed in the  book I mentioned in the text. To be attacked by   someone using a traditional ‘Oitzuki’ and to defend in this way takes self defence back 30  years.

however, is that this is comfortable for martial artists to teach and the public in general, who know no better, believe it will work. It accords with years of

happen as per the martial arts drill and

conditioning by the authors and,

thirdly and most dangerously, that a

importantly, it doesn’t cause them to

woman of 60/7% body weight and

question their own martial system and

strength of her attacker will be capable

the years of practise they have put into

of blocking, twisting limbs, countering

it. I often hear it said, particularly by

and disabling such an assailant, one of

very experienced Karateka that all the

whom in the book swings a house

elements of self defence are contained

brick at her.

within the system. I wouldn’t disagree in principle, but they forget that the

5

I N T R O D U C T I O N

person who may have to use it has not got their 20 plus years at the game for whom, at a time of stress and fear, does not want to go making a search for the bit which may work. You will have heard about Control and Restraint techniques. Essentially the preserve of the prison and psychiatric nursing services, police and military, C&R techniques have been developed over many years, particularly in the UK to enable violent prisoners and patients

to

be

restrained

with

 It takes a few people to ensure the safety of  everyone concerned when using Control &  Restraint techniques. This makes such techniques often impractical in a ‘one on one’ situation.

techniques that reduce the likelihood and risk of injuries to all parties concerned. So far so good - and you may be thinking that such a system has merit in the street -wrong. What you should understand is that for it to be effective you require a minimum of 3 people, at the very least, to restrain someone. If that person is very violent even 3 won’t be enough. What you should know from C&R are the ‘breakaway’ techniques and these we will look at in Chapter 14. If however you are in an occupation where you deal with violent members of the public as either customers or patients then you will probably have strict guidelines as to what, as a  Matthew Clempner, expert in Judo, Sambo,  Russian martial arts a nd British policeman, clearly enjoys his control and restraint.

physical response you can do, even to protect yourself.

6

I N T R O D U C T I O N

A committed, violent aggressive male, who has no regard for consequences either physical or legal, will not be restrained by you attempting to twist his wrist. You will not, if you are a woman be able to twist or wrench his grip from your clothing, despite the videos you may have watched by

 So go for the eyes - forget the rubbish a bout   arm locks and restraints - hit and hit hard, then run!! 

kick - again its against a typical karate front kick, its using a block which will only guarantee that you break both

This is another fallacy - that a female will be  strong enough to break the grip of a male  attacker, it just simply won’t happen, nor will he  just simply stand there while you try every martial arts arm twist you’ve been taught.

‘pop’ stars. These people demonstrate techniques which will not have a snowball in hells chance of working without the benefit of compliant attackers which they have in the videos. The book I mentioned before has a woman defending herself against a 7

 Again, another example taken from THAT book!  - suggesting a female should block a front kick  with a cross block.

I N T R O D U C T I O N

wrists and it just doesn't happen like

out of an alley or bushes at you, bowl

that. There is also one of the ‘typical’

you over, strike first (usually in the dark

knife defences where the knife is

so you won’t see anything to block), hit

pointed at a woman, who’s had time to

hard and often and injure you before

wrap a coat around her arm, if you can

you even come to terms with what’s

believe it - if she’s had time for that,

happening.

she’s had time to run. It’s complete

surprise, adrenaline are your main

bollocks! Watch a video on football

enemies, not the fist or the foot of your

Panic,

shock,

fear,

opponent - yet, those who don’t know, but presume to tell us how, are deceiving people into a totally false sense of security by making them falsely believe how attacks take place and then compound the felony

by

giving

them

unworkable techniques. Don’t also be taken in by any organisation purport It gets worse! In the book I’m going on about there is this  picture - where the girl has had time to take her co at off and  wrap it around her arm. I’m unsure what she needs to wrap  round her face, legs and the rest of her. It’s criminal that they  can make people believe this is how it happens.

ing to be a governing body for self defence. Any such organisation would have to be representative of a

violence. When you see people kick it

broad church of all martial arts

isn’t anything like you see in this book.

interests, the police and many other

Also if you know anything about the

‘interested’ parties, not a commercial

nature and distribution of attacks

company. No such body exists.

against the two sexes you would know that kicks to women seldom happen.

The difficult task has been to write the book in a way that the end result

Violence on the street is explosive,

provides a reference whether you are

often gratuitous, is perpetrated with

a teacher of self defence, a police

the element of surprise. Rapists don’t

officer or an individual wanting to learn

telegraph their intent - they will explode

the elements of self protection. I have 8

I N T R O D U C T I O N

made it as comprehensive as possible,

of Proactive (vs) Reactive approach-

but excluded some elements with

es and we must do both!

regard to personal security which

Proactive - is the planning and

are more correctly the province of the

assertive measures taken to prevent

Close Protection world. Anti-kidnap

being victimised and at this juncture

procedures for people of prominence

ask yourself the following:

or wealth, whilst most certainly coming under the heading of personal security

• Do you plan routes and itineraries? • Why do you feel uncomfortable in

are not applicable to the ‘rank and

unfamiliar areas?

file,’ so to speak, who will make up the readership. Many of the detailed

• When and where are you vulnerable? • Have you burglar-proofed your

anti-kidnap procedures and home and

home?

office procedures have been omitted,

• Do you consider parking a danger?

particularly as they relate to operating in

a

potentially

hostile,

foreign

environment. These and other more specialised protective procedures, for any reader who is interested, are contained in “The Modern Bodyguard.” No book can ever dynamically portray the speed, impact, surprise nor effectiveness of physical techniques. It is just not possible to learn physical skills from a book, but the best I can hope to do is make people realise that for self defence purposes ‘less is infinitely better than more.’ Armed with a certain

9

This is the reality of a violent knife attack - now  try taking your coat off and see if you make it   past undoing one button! 

philosophy you will get from this book,

• What do you think about as you

an individual should be better armed to

approach your car?

be able to sort the wheat from the chaff

• Do you think about avoiding dark-

of self defence classes.

ness and isolation?

Proactive or Reactive?

The above list could go on for a few

Good Self Protection is a combination

pages as could the following:-

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R

I

T

Y 

Reactive - The thought and prepara-

The obvious and life threatening situa-

tion you’ve dedicated to what you will

tions are relatively clear. In the majori-

do if you are victimised:

ty of case histories and post incident

• What if you are being followed? • What if you hear someone in your

studies an immediate action or respon-

home at night?

other recorded incidents a less imme-

• What if you are approached getting

diate and responsive course of action

into or out of your car?

was called for. In other words the per-

• What if you’re physically assaulted? • What if you are threatened with a

son should have time to assess the

knife in the street?

language and thus act in a manner

sive action (Reactive) was required. In

developing situation, read the body which prevents the ”progression of the

Over the next few chapters I hope to

event” (Proactive). This book will teach

give you the knowledge to arrive at the

you how to do both.

answers for yourself. When confronted with a potentially violent situation a person must be able to recognise the “danger signals” eg; when a person or persons are about to “cross the line” from anger, which is an emotion, to violence, which is a physical action. It would be useful to define violence:“Violence being - the sudden use of  intense force to violate or outrage -  conduct or treatment and the illegal  use of force in - order to force acts  against a person or persons will (coercion).”

An average person does not need to be a professor of criminal behavioural psychology, just understand the basics of violence. As stated above a person or police officer when confronted with a potential violent situation must be able to recognise the ‘danger signals’. 10

1

C H A P T E R

O N E

Basic Principles of  Personal Security 

I

n

any

personal

strategy

for

improving one’s safety, avoidance of threat and risk must constitute 90% of the overall requirement. Having

physical

skills

and

subject and throughout the whole of

this book we will look at the procedures which we can employ to get us safely

down the street, down the road, from home to work and back again.

techniques is essential, but it has

to be accepted that to have to use them

In the world of Close Protection

means something has gone wrong with

(Bodyguarding) we apply ourselves to

our other avoidance strategies. The

ensuring that all the preventative,

point should be made though, that

proactive measures (Procedures) are

whilst our physical skills required are

in place when we are looking after a

often less than 10%, we must be 100%

VIP. This does not mean that we ignore

effective with that 10 %.

the eventuality of it not working on occasion and we must therefore be

The definition we use in the Close

skilled at the defensive, reactive (Drills)

Protection field for personal security

which come into play if danger

may help:-

threatens

“ The object of personal security is to  reduce the risk of kidnap, assassi- 

So it should be with an individual’s

nation, or criminal act, by the appli- 

own, personal ‘risk reduction strategy.’

cation of certain Principles and 

A person must learn to be their own

Procedures to normal daily life”

‘Bodyguard’ and this means learning all the various procedures that are applied

11

Shortly we will look at the 3 principles

to look after a person of importance,

which guide us in all matters on the

accepting that, to ourselves we are no

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

less important than the next billionaire.

where people feel others are looking

The only difference is that he can pay

after their welfare, and general office

to have the necessary skill level

security is not really their concern.

applied to his situation, whereas you

They do not believe that their singular

will need to learn and apply how it is

actions or omissions can prejudice the

carried out yourself.

many. When in the street it is ourselves, not the police who we turn

The first thing is to look at some

to for help. In the office it is us who

guiding principles of personal security

are responsible for ensuring that

and those of you who have my book

we comply with security rules and not

‘The Modern Bodyguard’  will be

someone

familiar with them and they are that:-

maintain a safe working environment.

else's

responsibility

to

We must learn to lock doors, challenge THE INDIVIDUAL IS RESPONSIBLE

strangers, wear our ID’s, report our

FOR HIS OR HER OWN SECURITY.

suspicions etc.

THAT SECURITY MEASURES MUST

Buying this book is a good sign that you

BE COMMENSURATE WITH THE

subscribe to this principle, but the

THREAT.

principle

must

be

extended

to

everything we do. If you are unhappy THAT AWARENESS IS THE

with a situation, be it a fire risk,

CORNERSTONE OF GOOD

security risk, say something and try to

PERSONAL SECURITY.

effect change. Many of us feel that we are a victim of our work environment.

Lets look at each in turn.

We may be one of many hundreds of people in the organisation and unable

The Individual is Responsible

to influence change for the better. That

No one other than ourselves can be

being the case then you should be

responsible for our security, however,

more individually aware to look after

when I talk to people, they are often

number one.

of the belief that others are, more responsible for looking after them than they themselves. Equally many people believe that their own part to play in security issues is not important. I come across this in work environments 12

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

conduct a Risk Analysis. This doesn’t need the appliance of science but you DANGER ZONE

should better understand the potential problem, to be able to make more appropriate changes

LEVEL OF

It takes very little effort to contact the

RISK

police for area crime information, both

SENSIBLE ZONE

for your domestic locality and your PARANOIA ZONE

office environs. You ideally want to know

PRECAUTIONS TAKEN

• Statistics and a comparison with elsewhere.

Security Measures The second principle concerns both resources and attitude. Resources

• Volume and trends. • Types of crime (against property or people).

may be improved security at home -

13

locks, alarms, lighting, viewers, CCTV

The following was taken from the

etc or it may be what you invest in time

Judith Weiss home page on the

and money on, say, self defence

Internet:-

lessons. On a more subjective front the

“All activity - driving a car, filling a bath 

principle also refers to one’s attitude to

tub, walking through a parking lot at 

such things as crime and how we react

night - entail some risk. We are all 

and respond. If we lock ourselves

have different attitudes toward risk . At 

indoors and become too frightened

one end of the scale is refusing to 

to go anywhere after reading the

engage in an activity by exaggerating 

newspapers on the increasing levels of

the risk involved. At the other end is 

crime, we have gone too far. If we take

engaging in very risky activities while 

every journey on the basis that we will

refusing to take precautions. Neither of 

be attacked, we will put ourselves

these attitudes are useful for living an 

under

and

empowered life. What is useful is to 

paranoia will set in. So what we do

accurately assess the risks involved,

and how we approach the problem

take

mentally, must be in balance with the

sense and live as fully as possible.” 

risks we perceive as possible. This

The above quote very succinctly draws

means in some way we need to

together much of what this book is

unnecessary

stress

whatever

precautions

make 

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

all about. It encapsulates many of

single other issue with regard to self

the tenets and principles of good,

protection goes out of the window. If

personal security, not least

we draw on the experiences of the

“that security measures must be

Bodyguard industry you can see

commensurate with the threat” .

over

We

numerous

incidents

where

are at risk from conception to grave so

kidnappings and assassinations have

we must acknowledge it, accept it and

occurred, that the success of the

deal with it, but in a balanced way.

attack

was

singularly

down

to

achieving the element of surprise. In other

words

all

the

pre-attack

surveillance, which may have gone on for weeks prior to the attack, the rehearsal and, on the day, the actual ambush setup all went unnoticed by the protective detail, usually resulting in their deaths. Knowing

every

rule

of

personal

security, in terms of what to do and what not to do, counts for nothing if you never see the person who attacks you. You may have obeyed every rule in the book, but if you do not ’switch on’ then it’s all pointless. In Chapter 2 we will address all the issues that make awareness such a difficult problem and look at methods of making it work for us. This is asking for trouble. A lone female, walking  her dog in a lonely, wooded area and probably on  a regular, predictable basis.

“Self Protection is an attitude of mind  not something we practise as a daily 

Constant Awareness

routine. It is about our attitude to

our cornerstone and third principle is,

ourselves particularly when we are out 

unfortunately, the most difficult of all

on the street. How we look, walk, act 

the principles to make work for us. If

and are perceived says more than

awareness is absent then every

anything else about our attitude to the  14

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

world around us. Portraying a positive 

risks, but are unavoidable parts of life.

appearance can go a long way in you 

There are risk reduction techniques 

not being selected as a target.” 

that enumerate things (actions that  decrease or increase risks). Walking 

The above quote was taken off an

with

an

umbrella,

child

or

dog

internet site and succinctly sums up

decreases risk of attack. Pairs or more 

where the main effort needs to go

are less likely to be attacked than

in our attempts to lead safer lives -

solitary persons. Remember to look 

ourselves. Another reference form the

around you. PEOPLE WHO LOOK 

Internet was from the Metro Nashville

LIKE GOOD VICTIMS ARE GOOD 

Police Department:-

VICTIMS.” 

“Self protection is more than learning a 

We are told that victims encourage

few simple yells and carrying spray to 

crime! Some people may want to

ward off attackers. It is a habit of mind.

refute that, unfortunately I believe it to

Self protection is the way you think,

be a truism. Target selection, which

dress, and walk. You have a traffic light 

villains carry out on our vehicles,

in your head that tells you stuff all the 

houses, businesses and us, is based

time. When something doesn’t seem 

on the level to which we will contribute

right about a guy, listen to that yellow 

to our own attractiveness and that

light in your head. Self protection is a 

solely pertains to how easy we will

study of options - whether to reduce 

make it for them.

risks, run, talk, or fight. Realise what your risks are by using 

Criminals like things easy - better an

Risk Reduction Techniques. You 

easy £100 than a risky £1,000. We

have probably thwarted attacks in the 

may make it easy for them because

past and just didn’t realise it. Many

when we leave the house, we leave a

robberies and assaults are unsuccess- 

convenient rear window open or when

ful. You are most likely to be attacked 

we walk down the street we expose

during TRANSITIONS, where you are 

the gold Rolex, whilst at the same time

going from one place to another.

talk on the mobile phone.

Transitions occur when you go from 

15

your car to work, from work to your 

To any watching villain he knows he

home, walking to the parking lot, taking 

can get a watch and a phone off

the trash out, or jogging down the 

someone who is oblivious to his

road. Transitions may increase you 

surroundings. When a terrorist bomb is

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

‘booby trapped’ and constructed in such a way as to go off when the intended victim carries out a particular action e.g. opening a door, turning on the car ignition, opening a parcel, we say that the device is ‘victim operated’. In other words the victim becomes the timing device for the bomb. So it is with ourselves and our personal security. If we walk down the street preoccupied with our own thoughts we are asking for trouble and in fact we ‘invite’ trouble.

Also

what

we

 Even if is a hot day, keep to the ‘two inch’ rule and   lower the window no further down.

do

contributes greatly to the event of an attack.

precaution may help. The woman who was attacked was walking alongside a road and we can deduce that from the reference to passing motorists. The side of the road she elected to walk along bordered a cricket ground. We do not know the geography of what was on the other side of the road, only that it probably was a safer option than the

 A Cartier wa tch and a mo bile phone for the taking.

A mugging is ‘victim operated’, in other words, there is contributory negligence. The following incident as shocking as it is illustrates how even a simple

side she was on, as it turned out. “Police were issuing an E fit descrip-  tion of a rapist who attacked a 36 year  old civil servant, walking home in the evening rush hour from her local  railway station. Police were working on 

16

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

the theory that the rapist probably 

Chapter 3 gives us an overview of the

stalked his victim from behind the 

reality and perceptions of crime and its

fence alongside the Chislehurst cricket 

consequences, but knowing it gives

ground. He is thought to have attacked 

very little advantage or ammunition in

her through a gap in the fence, hitting 

our mental processes we engage in

her first on the back of the head with a 

the decision making over whether we

blunt instrument and when she turned 

will do anything to alter the current

round pummelling her to the ground. A

status quo. Knowing that we will only

metallic bar, probably a knife was 

face the ‘possibility’ of being attacked

placed in her mouth to stop her 

in the street once every 100 years,

screaming and she was raped behind 

somehow should give us little comfort

the hedge.

because we intuitively know that

it

may be tomorrow when it happens, She suffered broken cheek bones,

even if it may then take another 100

severe facial injuries, bruises and cuts 

years before it happens again. We also

in the assault, described by the police 

intuitively know this about the statistics

as particularly savage.’” 

that it is once in 100 years, as an average, not once every 100 years

As reported in the Daily Telegraph

which means it may happen three

21/12/96.

times this week and never happen

This is the reality of how many attacks

again.

occur and yet we have such books as

We know that the statistics are an

I have described elsewhere showing a

average of the best and the worst

woman block an attack from someone

scenarios and the conclusion gives a

swinging a house brick and standing in

bland middle of the road picture which

front of her in a Karate stance. It

means absolutely nothing when facing

makes my blood boil!

the reality of risk of being attacked. Yet there are many people who use

Personal Security is a combination of

- fine so long as it doesn’t remove the

the following;

‘stark reality out of living’ ! 

Responsibility

The

Precautions

Statistics are useful, but not to

Awareness and Expectation

provide ‘cover and concealment’

above

is

another

xpressing the 3 principles. 17

statistics to take ‘the fear out of living’ 

way

of

from reality.

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

So we should find little or no comfort

afairly liberal and kindly attitude

in the statistics and discount the

towards criminals and villains.

application of maths and rationale to the vagaries of life and its inherent

It has been ‘politically’ correct for too

violence. As John Lennon said “life is 

long, certainly in the UK, to emphasise

what happens when we are making 

the

other plans’”. It is, however, human

surrounded the growing up and

nature

the

childhood social problems of these

negativity of the worst case scenario

people and which has therefore been

and the prevalent psychological trait

the contributory reason for their anti-

which prevails, as it does with motor

social

accidents and serious illness is “that it 

Windows’ - Chapter 3) when they rob,

won’t happen to me” . This is the denial

maim, engage in racial beatings and

condition.

kill, often simply for the ‘buzz’. Many

to

refuse

to

accept

social

problems

behaviour

that

(see

have

‘Broken

‘civil liberties’ organisations often

Character Traits

come out very much on the side of the

Hopefully, I can make the assumption

offenders loss of rights where police

that if you are reading this book, that

initiatives

you have got over the mental barrier of

endeavour to redress the balance and

denial, although you probably still

to operate effectively against the

exhibit many of the actions of someone

criminal element.

are

attempted,

in

an

who is ‘bomb proof’ to life. It is now being attempted to shift What we are really talking about is

sympathy away from the criminal to

‘behaviour’ - Behaviour is a product,

where it is rightfully due - the victims.

psychologists tell us, of a number of

A hardening of political attitude is

things. At the base level, behaviour is

solely as a consequence of the

influenced

fairly

groundswell of public opinion, who

unalterable Personality Traits. Traits

simply have had enough. There is a

are our personality characteristics

‘youth culture’ of violence which has no

which make us unique. Layered on

basis in reason or purpose - it is simply

that are our beliefs which, we are told,

violence for violence sake.

by

our

innate,

have the direct influence on our attitudes. If we hold a belief that all

A person, however, who believes any

human beings are inherently good, our

violence is wrong, even in self

attitude is probably slanted towards

defence, holds a view which will 18

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

seriously affect their attitude to correct

Common sense!

self-help at times of extremis. This

It may be necessary to change though,

linked with an erroneous belief that

so as

everyone is positively influenced by

correct conditions to move forward and

reason and argument in a confronta-

plan our risk reduction strategies. I

tional situation, usually results in the

believe change must happen.

to be able to construct the

holder of such beliefs dead or badly injured and forever mentally scarred.

During

a

recent

project

with

a

company on the Continent, I had to It is important for us to look initially at

give a seminar on Security Awareness

our beliefs and attitudes. It is often

to a group of ex-pats, who kept man-

hard for us to analyse our own basic

aging to get themselves mugged. Prior

personality make up. Others are

to the seminar one of the participants

usually good judges and you may

came up to me and said “we’re going 

need to involve others in the process,

to be looking at common sense things 

if you have no access to a range of

I take it??”  I asked him what made

psychometric tests. Are you bold or

him ask and he replied that he knew

timid, rash or considered, patient

these (the do’s and don’ts) anyway.

or highly impatient, a risk taker or

I said we would but even if I gave

highly analytical. Are you calm or do

the assembled throng 1,000 do’s

you have a ‘short fuse’ and a temper.

and don’ts, it patently wouldn’t help,

Can you control yourself if you lose

because if everyone knew them

your temper or are you simply very

now anyway and the answer was

hard to arouse to anger. These and

the application of common sense then

other ‘Character Pairs’ will condition us

they wouldn’t have had 10 people

in our approach to a variety of

mugged out of a total complement of

problems we encounter in life, i.e. how

23 people.

we react. What will work for one person, say of firm and resolute

If we analyse the conversation there

character in a self defence situation,

are contained in his statement the

may not be the answer for someone

three classic misconceptions that:

who is, by their very nature timid,

1. That having a commonsense list of

unassuming and very considered in all

rules, actually means you follow them

they do.

and act in a common sense way 2. That intelligence and intellect are natural bedfellows of common sense.

19

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

3. That a simple list of do’s and don'ts

will carry out the plan. If you were to

means that the individual, if he follows

study kidnap & ransom attempts by

them has no further role in the

international terrorists and organised

process!

crime groups, one very glaring fact would emerge. This is that the

From my experience, all 3 couldn’t be

protective detail (the bodyguards) in

further from the truth. The group in

nearly every case die and die first.

question was highly intelligent, young,

This is not just a consequence of lack

reasonably fit, but had, not to put too

of combative skills, but simply as a

fine a point on it, not a clue and were

consequence of being unable in those

‘walking victims’. Their attacks were

circumstances to practise those skills -

‘victim operated.’

in other words they were taken by surprise. The majority of Police,

The common sense drill at the

Military

and

even

civilian

Close

kerbside of ‘look right, left and right

Protection teams can shoot, fight and

again only has any relevance to

have been taught highly skilled anti-

safety if a person is conscious and

ambush skills.

aware enough to remember to stop at the kerb in the first place - many

The reality though is that they never

aren’t, but are preoccupied, or as we

got a chance to do any of it. They are

say ‘in a dream’. For 99% of people

simply ‘taken by surprise’ and the

99% of the time, this is the mental

shock, surprise and ensuing confusion

state which predominates. Using the

and dislocation with the unfolding

same analogy the ‘cross code’ is

events results in the classic ’freeze’.

preventative,

teach

Cars run into each other, panic

children not to get knocked down

overcomes even trained responses

rather than teach them how to survive

and in seconds it’s over before they

impact with cars. Just concentrating on

can even understand they’re in it!.

the physical aspects of self defence as

So what Fails?

it’s

how

we

many instructors do, is like the latter,  just dealing with the impact.

Daily Routine All trained Bodyguards know that most

There is a presumption by most

assassination

and

every

people, the above group being a

attempt is preceded by long periods of

classic example, that knowing what

detailed

not to do actually means that they

opposition use a wide variety of

surveillance,

kidnap

where

the

20

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

methods

to

watch

and

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

gather

LOOK, but don’t SEE. We basically

information on the team and their

take in just enough data so that we

target, extending to actual ‘rehearsal’

don’t get run over, or keep constantly

of the attempt . This may be carried out

bumping into people. We simply

over preceding weeks and even

navigate to our intended destination,

months in some cases, with numbers

avoiding the most obvious hazards

of team members stretching into the

and we do this in our cars, on foot, on

tens and yet none of this activity is

public transport and to a similar extent

spotted prior to the event by the

at home and in the office. Through

‘protective detail’ (Bodyguards) and

habitual repetition of events we are

this despite the fact they are trained as

able to perform in a mental overdrive

well in anti-surveillance techniques.

where we take minimal ‘conscious’ part in the proceedings - our minds are

What happens in the daily grind of

elsewhere - and we perform without

doing the same journey or carrying out

direct

the same routines is, that people

For example, if we actually did

perform at a perfunctory level and

concentrate, the number of road

simply ‘switch off’, whilst no doubt

accidents would fall dramatically. We

believing just the opposite, that they

will expand on this in the next chapter.

concentration

or

attention.

are actually switched on and aware. Each day is spent by people on the

Driving is a good analogy to illustrate

team ‘looking, but not seeing’ and this

this mental characteristic. Hark back

is the nub of the problem. We are no

to your first driving lesson, where the

different. They, like us, had their

sheer concentration required to carry

‘commonsense’ list of do’s and don'ts,

out both sequential and parallel tasks

in other words their ‘Risk Reduction

was awesome - clutch up, accelerator

Package’ but like us it is a pointless

down, check mirror, turn the wheel,

exercise if, in reality we are blind

another

to what is really happening in our

avoidance, with one’s concentration

environment.

having to be equally divided between

gear

change,

hazard

the outside of the car and in. All this

Mental Overdrive

required

This is the problem of constant

concentration to the extent that one

awareness. Whilst we don’t walk down

would break into a sweat.

the street with our eyes closed, we may just as well, because all we do is 21

immense

effort

and

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

P E R S O N A L

S E C U R I T Y  

Now, many years later I, probably like

- wrong. It is often simply a case of the

millions of others, drive on auto-pilot,

wrong place - wrong time, nothing that

with no concentration given to the

we have done wrong or right. This I

‘mechanical’ movements we perform

will put in the correct context later.

and no direct concentration given to ‘hazard avoidance’ and just half or less

One other aspect that we must

of our mental effort is given to the task

constantly bear in mind is this: “ that 

of evaluating what’s going on around

the time we feel most safe, we are 

us. We are able to talk, both on the

most at risk.”  I will keep coming back

phone as well as to a companion in the

to that thought throughout the various

car,

chapters.

listen

to

thought

provoking

subjects on the radio, drink, eat and smoke, probably all at the same time and still manage to negotiate the vehicle even for hundreds of miles.

Shock & Expectation Chapter 2 will deal with how we develop our awareness in all areas of our lives, but having awareness is not the whole of the answer. You will come to read how shock and surprise are the weapons in a villains armoury and whilst being aware will help us see trouble coming it still may not help us come ‘to terms with it.’ This has to be tackled by understanding the problem of Expectation. This we will cover later and expectation, even for people whose occupation puts them on the ‘front line’ of risk, often suffer as a consequence of not fully understanding it’s implications. We all have the opportunity to go into ‘denial’, that is we believe that because we are careful and cautious that it can’t happen to us 22

C H A P T E R

T W O

 Awareness Training 

A

wareness

The

mass of detailed information which it

Cornerstone Of Good

processes all day long. You are busy.

Personal Security! It

Your mind is busy. You are preoccupied

may be the corner-

and

stone,

unfortu-

thoughts and problems which call for

nately, it is the part of

your attention to be focussed inwards

the overall structure which is seldom

towards these internal workings. Every

in place. I can teach someone to

so often we surface and take note

punch with enough impact to put a

of our surroundings, then submerge

twenty stone man down with one shot

ourselves again with our ponderings.

to the body and I could teach it in a

This happens both when we are driving

couple of hours. However, to reach a

and on foot.

but

Is

are

often

concentrating

on

state where I’ve been able to make awareness a natural part of someone's

On Autopilot!

psychological make up could take two

When I’m teaching Executives about

weeks. The problem is the punch may

personal security techniques, I get

only be needed once every five years,

them to tell me what information they

the awareness is needed every waking

process when they are walking through

second.

a busy street. They admit that they do take information in, but when they have

23

Therein lies the problem - awareness

actually thought about it for a while they

competes every waking moment for

admit that all they process is sufficient

some space in the conscious and

information to allow themselves not to

sub-conscious mind, whilst at the same

bump into anyone. Broadly the same

time your brain is involved with all the

happens when we are driving. We are

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

able to drive without any concentration

shock and surprise and your ability to

being given over to the mechanics of

regain control of the situation will be

driving- what we do now is automatic

impossible if an attack takes place, due

and takes no concentration, unlike

to the onset of the ‘Freeze’ syndrome.

how

it used to be when we first

learned to drive, where every action,

Awareness is a ‘situational’ thing. By

in parallel with another, took so

that I mean if tomorrow I dropped you

much concentration that, as mentioned

into the back streets of Manila, or the

earlier, we broke out into a sweat. Now

 jungle of

many years on we can drive, eat a

switched on and switched on for 24

sandwich, drink a coke, listen to the

hours - you wouldn’t even want to go

radio and also worry away at the

to sleep. You switch on because they

problems of the day - all without

are bad places to be and, what’s more,

managing to run into anything - well

it is obvious that they are, so you do

sometimes.

not let your guard down. Put yourself

Borneo

you

would be

back in the real world and you believe, It’s the same when we walk down the

incorrectly that it is benign and

street. We have done it many times, so

non-threatening. WRONG - read the

we don’t need to concentrate on the

liturgy of crime throughout this book

route. It may be a sunny day, all’s well

to know that even the most peaceful

with the world and we are able to reach

location in the world can be shattered

our destination, both without bumping

by the most heinous crime. No one and

into anyone and at the same time

nowhere is safe from the effects of

having been thinking about a range

villainy in all its forms and we make

of subjects, be they social, personal or

the situation worse by creating the

business. We are ignorant of our

conditions which are ideal for them to

surroundings and who might be in

ply their trade.

them. We are ignorant to the subtle changes in our environment and we

Think about awareness as 2 aspects:-

have no part of our brain which is given over to the task of keeping a ‘watching

1. Situational Awareness

brief’ on what is going on around us.

i.e. surroundings for both threats, dark alleys, wooded areas, hiding places,

Essentially you are walking around with

and for the positives such as escape

victim stamped on your forehead. You

routes, populated areas, good parking

will be susceptible to the application of

spots, better lit areas, police stations. 24

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

When

I’m

training

potential

Bodyguards I ask them how they will stay alert and aware. The answer is that once they have ‘instructed’ themselves to be alert then it will happen. Unfortunately it won’t and it won’t because the basic human make up won’t allow it to happen. The reason is that our conscious minds are incapable of holding one thought, to the exclusion of all others, for longer than a few seconds. So, saying ‘I am now alert’ will only make you alert until  A lonely bus stop, late at night in a deserted street should produce an automatic situation awareness. Other situations are not as obviously dangerous and therein lies their  danger.

the next thought enters your mind, in maybe, 5 seconds.

Stress Exclusion

Good situational awareness will not

It is not possible to employ our

only help you assess the possible

conscious brain for the task as it only

dangers, but also the possible options

seems able to deal with subjects in

available.

a ‘linear’ manner which means that

2. Threat Awareness

one thought replaces another and so

i.e. in terms of being aware of people

on. Before we look at the answer to

and vehicles and assessing not only

the problem we need to know what,

any immediate danger, but the future

in being more aware, we are hoping

potential. This relates being on the

to process, in terms of additional

street to driving the car and before you

information. The problem is one of

make any move or turn, looking not

‘LOOKING but NOT SEEING’. It is

only ahead but also behind. If you do it

also the problem of modern day

on the road it’s good on foot.

STRESS. We are daily bombarded

with information or ‘stimuli’ and most of ABH = Avoid Being Hurt or;

it, i.e. the noise, press of people,

A head

traffic, pace of life, we now exclude

B ehind

from

H azard/help

because it is stress forming. We shut

our

‘cognitive’

processes

out most of the information in our 25

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

surroundings so as to keep the stress

organism is increasingly subject, as we

of modern city living down to a

have said above, to stress and stress

minimum. People who come into the

that is unhealthy. Many physical

city from the country find the situation

ailments are now seen as a by product

untenable as they have not learned to

of stress and the pace and pressure

exclude this mass of stimuli. We

of modern life, with all its uncertainties,

haven’t

have now begun to take their toll. Rats

done

it

consciously,

but

sub-consciously over a period.

when subject to constant high noise levels or when locked in a maze,

This is the hub of the problem - we

exhibit high stress levels.

operate our daily lives at a mental sub-level or sub-consciously where

It pays to repeat it again, that modern

experiences and responses are filed

day living does this to us. Noise,

away and occur without our conscious

traffic levels, pollution, press of

and concentrated effort. There are

people in the streets, aggression, all

also other factors at play, particularly

act as uncomfortable stimuli. The

with regard to our surroundings. The

consequence is that when we are now

problem is to do with the amount

out on foot or in vehicles we simply

of information we receive from our

‘shut out’ most of the information that

immediate environment. The problem

we could potentially receive. We are

is one of receiving the information that

sub-consciously ‘tuning out’ data that

denotes threat or risk. The two aspects

comes to, including unfortunately,

we will look at are:

those signals that we really shouldn’t exclude that convey information about

 Accumulation and Recognition

risk!

Accumulation is the amount of data

We become broadly insensitive to both

or information that we actually allow

our environment and people in those

into our brains and Recognition is

surroundings and, more particularly,

what points of reference we have for

to changes in those surroundings

determining that a particular piece of

which may increase threat. We are on

information needs careful analysis -

‘auto-pilot’, which like a real auto-pilot

e.g. Threat!.

means we are basically blind to our surroundings. We are able to avoid the

If we take Accumulation first, we are

most obvious risks, but even then that

told by psychologists that the human

is not always the case as car crashes 26

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

and pedestrians being knocked down

The various encounters were filmed

happen far too frequently. Most can be

and the camera position was above

attributed to being ‘switched off’ . Call

looking down onto the street and

it ‘jaywalking’, or careless driving, it

covertly from street level close to the

boils down to the very simple fact that

person who was part of the experiment

people are usually WIDE ASLEEP!

on the street. What took place was that a member of the team stopped

Recognition is what we actually

at random different people and asked

process as important from what little

them for directions, whilst holding

data we allow in. We have internal

a piece of paper in his hand. As he

priorities so that we don’t overload the

engaged the person in conversation

system and what we end up ignoring

two other men carrying a large

is are the very subtle references which

rectangular piece of board walked

are important to our safety.

between the two people and with a very well practised ‘changeover’ the

The over-long, side glance from two

rear man who was carrying the board,

youths who pass us in the street. The

exchanged places with the man who

person who shows an undue interest,

had asked for directions and then

the van which is parked alongside our

carried on the conversation with the

vehicle, the poor quality of the street

person who had been stopped. The

lighting all of a sudden, alleyways,

person who had first asked for

bushes etc.

directions walked off carrying the board at the rear.

 An Experiment Whilst I was in the process of writing

There was absolutely no suspicion by

this book I watched a programme on

anyone who had been stopped and

TV which was about our brains

asked for help, that they were no

interpretation of what our eyes see.

longer talking to the person who had

One fascinating experiment confirmed

stopped them, even though the new

everything I have written about in

person was dressed differently. Even

this chapter. The experiment was

when they were asked what they

conducted by a University and it was

thought about the people carrying the

designed to test people’s selectivity

board the only comment was that they

of information concerning other people

had thought it rude for the two men to

who

have barged between them. When

were

environment. 27

within

an

individual’s

they were told that it was no longer the

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

same person they were astonished

problem and that is that you are about

to say the least. The experiment

to be attacked. However you are still

confirmed the proposition that people’s

not warned to the fact because, when

recognition of others, amounts solely

one of them engages you with a

to a ‘geographical’ reference as to

question it is like you have seen them

where they are on the street, but not

for the first time. Something is only

who they are or what they look like, in

important when it is repeated. This a

other words they LOOK, but don’t

basic

SEE. To most of us a person is a

Seeing a vehicle or a person once

‘broad shape’ in a certain position.

cannot in itself be suspicious, but

Anti-Surveillance

principle.

seeing it again is. However if you

Information Overload

didn’t register the presence of the car

If I were to walk you down a country

or person in the first place there is

lane and walking toward you were

never a ‘Repeat’ which arouses your

two people and they were the first two

suspicion.

people you had seen for over an hour and if I then asked you ten ten minutes minutes

We need to register people, vehicles

after they had passed what each

and our environment, because it is the

person had been wearing you could

changes in our environment which we

have provided a pretty good descrip-

need to perceive so as to be able to

tion. If those same two people passed

raise our ‘Awareness’. Our goal is to

within inches of you in the city and I

avoid Risk or Threat, whichever you

asked you about them only one minute

prefer to use. When training people in

later you would say ”what two people?”

this I use the Threat Pyramid. It helps

It isn’t that you haven’t looked at them,

people to understand the relationships

because not to look at them would

between certain areas which are:-

mean you are walking with your eyes closed, it is simply that you haven’t let the information be processed - you

THREAT AVOIDANCE

have looked but not seen!- simply due

THREAT EVALUATION

to the excess of ‘information’ available

THREAT AWARENESS

i.e so many people. Herein lies the danger, because if those two people appeared alongside you or in front of you again you have a

Threat Avoidance This is the Flight or Fight part of the Threat Pyramid and sits on the top of the other two, supporting parts. 28

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

To be able to escape or to be ready

a situation as unsafe, requires that you

to fight demands that certain things

have actually had a period of time

have taken place and taken place in

to be able to carry out an Evaluation

a sequential way. What I mean is

of what is happening around you. This

that you are able to fight or flee

is the only

because you have not been taken

you are able to make any rational

completely by surprise, that you have

decisions. The Evaluation might have

had time to evaluate certain changes

taken a few minutes or just 30 seconds

in your immediate environment that

and in many ways it is instinctive. Who

make you uncomfortable. Jumping

can say with any certainty that the

forward to vehicle security in Chapter

three youths standing round the corner

6 the statement “don’t be surprised

are going to be a problem, but good

by your own car”- helps illustrate the

self protection is about not taking

point here. If you give yourself no

chances. Follow your feelings

opportunity to abandon your vehicle if

someone who feels wrong, usually is

people

wrong. People

near

it

make

you

very

part of the the pyramid pyramid that

i.e.

say we can ‘smell’

uncomfortable then avoidance of the

danger and some are better than

threat becomes impossible and you

others, usually it is those people who

become ‘associated’ with that car to

are more switched on who are most

your detriment.

perceptive about others.

If however, you park in such a way that on returning to the car you are able to

Don’t feel embarrassed to take action

get a good visual from some distance

and don’t waiver in your decision

then you have created the right

making. When we look at Part 2 of

circumstances i.e., a safe reactionary

the book, on self defence, we will talk

gap, if you have to leave it. On the

about how difficult decision making

street you will be unable to avoid

becomes in high stress situations and

a violent robbery if you have no

how we must substitute some other

perception of threat as you are

system to bring us to action i.e. Action

approached.

One of the principle

Triggers. The same applies at this,

benefits of avoidance is that you don’t

‘avoidance’ stage and I will cover this

have to rely on physical skills -

later.

i.e.Proactive!

Threat Awareness

29

Threat Evaluation

Evaluation though, depends on, or

To see someone as a threat, or to see

rests on, the third and most important

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

part of the Threat Pyramid and that

What awareness does is to buy time

is the Threat Awarene Awareness. ss.

It is very

for you to remain in control and take

simple when you think about it, in that

the necessary steps to alter course, or

to escape a potential threat you must

be prepared to fight, but not to be

first have had to have come to a

taken by surprise. Surprise is the

decision that the person is a threat,

main weapon in the armoury of the

villains you may encounter. They require you to be shocked and stunned with the way events happen - the surprise,

speed,

swearing

and

shouting, demands and threats of violence are all designed to keep you off

balance

and

compliant.

‘Forewarned is Forearmed’ - There is no shock if you have seen events unfold in sufficient time to get to grips with it. You will still be frightened and have an adrenal rush, but you will be reasonably in control. But how does one stay alert and aware through a He H e came out of nowhere” - unfortunately he didn’t, he’s probably been on the same street as  you for three o r four minutes. “ 

normal daily routine? There are a number of systems available to us which can bring all this together, but

which means you must have had

first I want to relate the Threat Pyramid

time to make the Evaluation, which

to a very useful system of having some

presupposes that you were able to

’visualisation’ to help us in the task.

‘SEE’ him in your environment i.e. you were AWARE! If you are not aware

Colour Codes

there is no support for the other two

We have to thank an American combat

areas and then you have the classic

pistol instructor Jeff Cooper for his

response to the attack - “he came out 

work on what has become known

of nowhere”.

as ‘Coopers Colour Codes.’ Cooper developed these codes many years ago

to

help

Law

Enforcement 30

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

personnel have an immediate and

these are coloured cards, or written

visual system of reflecting the changes

colour states which alert everyone

of threat in their environment. Cooper

who enters the premises what the

recognised

in

security alert state is that day. The

weapon handling was of little use if,

colour state alters with the potential

at the time you needed to use it,

for terrorist activities. Workers then

you were still trying to make decisions

know, depending on the alert state,

about the level the threat had reached

that

and what your correct action should

vigilant and observant for ‘suspect’

be.

people and packages, for example.

that

being

skilled

they

must

be

more

The colour alert state has been a He used the following colours, calling

‘visual trigger’ which has conditioned

them

them to a particular mind set.

‘Conditions’ e.g. condition

White, Yellow, Orange, Red and

We can ignore the last

This is how Cooper’s colour codes can

condition Black as that was the

work for us. I don’t use the colour

‘application of deadly force’. Those

codes when I am in a face to face

people who work in the UK for any

situation as an action trigger to

government agency will be familiar

help me physically pre-empt assault.

with the ‘Bikini Alert’ states which are

An ‘action trigger’ we will look at later,

colour states again like Coopers, but

but very simply it is a ‘tool’ for

Black.

replacing decision making with a conditioned, reactive,

response.

Somehow the symbolic colour

effect

never

worked for me and I had to develop a different system.

However,

to

bring the colour codes to play Threat

alongside Pyramid

situational about Switched S witched Off’ in Condition White and approaching the car without a complete all-round visual. ‘ 

31

the as

warnings

environmental

changes, has always worked well for me and

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

I use it all over the world in some

statistics are nothing to do with ‘life’

reasonably threatening environments.

and life never seems to have read the

They are a visual stimulus which

statistics. Don’t just believe that the general public are guilty as

of

even

this, police

officers are caught unawares

and

taken by surprise. They

can

have

violence erupt in front of them in the most unexpected places,

as

evi-

denced

by

the

injuries they suffer This is the result! In a second or two it may be a question of ‘Fight or  Flight’.

whilst

on

They,

like

are

walking

duty. us, the

allows you to move smoothly from one

familiar, peaceful streets on a sunny,

area of the pyramid to another, but to

Saturday afternoon, with their thoughts

understand how, we first need to look

elsewhere only to find themselves

at what each condition represents.

fighting for their lives in the next ten

Condition White - relates to being

minutes. So condition white happens

‘switched off’. In other words it is

below the pyramid, unlike the next

where 99% of people spend 99% of

colour state.

their time. This is the victim state and in this condition a person has no

Condition Yellow - This is the ‘state

awareness and navigates down the

we should be in 100% of the time’. It is

street or road, ‘looking, but not seeing’

the equivalent of turning the radar on!

and taking no information in. People in

This is your ‘scanning’ and ‘seeing’

this condition have no time to recover

state. You are switched on and alert to

from the ‘surprise’ when an attack

your

takes place. Later we will look at some

‘situational awareness.’ In this state

statistics to do with violence, but

you

remember

vehicles which passed you some min-

that

even

favourable

surroundings, could

describe

having people

good and

32

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

utes ago. This is the alert state where

surprise has gone. If he now appears

you ‘play the game’ of people watching

again you will have recognition and be

and if we related it to the field of

very suspicious. Should that happen

Close Protection what you are doing is

then your colour state would change.

practising your ‘anti-surveillance’ drills. Condition Orange - Any change in

You will look and see people and try to

your environment produces a change

pigeon hole them, even if you have to

in the colour code. Condition orange

make a game of it i.e. “ solicitor, mid

relates on the pyramid to Threat

40’s, not married, having a bad day! -

Evaluation. Seeing that person a

villain, late 20’s, housebreaker, twice in

second time, if he was someone you

 jail, single, left handed. If you were to

didn’t like the look of the first time,

stop and ask them you probably find

means you must evaluate and make a

you were perfectly accurate just that

decision.

This

is

you had the two people the wrong way

what being switched

round. Don’t laugh it happens to the

on buys you - time to

best. Three armed, but plainclothes

stay in control.

policeman in a car stopped a vehicle with, as they thought, three suspicious

33

‘Traffic Lights’

people on board and ordered them out

What happens each

at gunpoint. It turned out that the three

time

they stopped were also plainclothes

colour states is to

policeman.

visualise the new

The spin off from being in a permanent

colour. When I first

alert state is that you send out the

adopted the colour

signal that you are. This happens

code

you

I

move

found

it

because to ‘see’ people properly you

impossible to visualise the colour

must look at them, however fleetingly

states as I had no internal field of view

and it means to them you have

where I could place them. Eventually in

acknowledged their presence. Don’t

one of those flashes of inspiration it

forget the most ‘switched on’ person in

came to me and that was the traffic

any street is a villain - one because

lights. What I do is to have my three

he’s on the look out for opportunities

lights, but instead of having the

and two he’s looking for the police. He

traditional green, amber, red, I work

knows when he’s been seen and once

up from yellow, orange and red. I find

that has happened his opportunity for

it not too difficult to keep the visualisa-

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

tion of a traffic light signal, but it would

but it goes something like ‘heels and

be impossible to do it all the time. It

dust - Flight not Fight!

isn’t necessary to keep the image there all the time just when a

So the colour conditions do two things

situation changes. What is essential is

One they can act as ‘situational’

to keep the awareness at work all the

warnings, when our environment is

time. So what we need is some

about to change for the worse. This

system for being permanently aware,

may be simply turning off the main

without paranoia and to use the colour

drag into some quieter, less well lit.

codes to signal changes.

less well populated part of the city, because we know that this is now

So if I am walking around Moscow

where we are likely to be mugged, not

and I’m on one of the busy main

on the main drag. Second the codes

thoroughfares I am very aware, but in

act as an action trigger and this is

condition

is

when you have condition Red. As the

necessary for me to have to use one

light turns Red in your head its action

of the underpasses to cross the road

not thought which should have the

as I prepare to go down the steps the

ascendancy. The thinking happened

mental traffic light appears and it

in Orange, its now reactive, whereas

goes to Orange. This acts just like the

the other states were all proactive.

yellow.

If

though

it

colour code alert state for workers in government buildings. They don’t carry

“The best place to be when a crisis occurs is nowhere near it”.

a colour coded alert card in front of their nose all day long, seeing it once

The Problem Not Solved

in the morning by the lift triggered their

I hope you are clear on the above

minds for the day and so it is with the

and whilst it may sound complex with

way we should use the system.

pyramids and strange coloured traffic lights it is the best way I have found of

As I’m walking in the underpass I now

managing my immediate environment.

see four men with obvious ill intent and

Despite all that, however, I still haven’t

the lights appear in my minds eye and

answered the very basic and essential

turn to:-

problem of how you stay alert. Don’t

Condition Red - My choice is now

forget none of the top two parts of the

very simple - turn and get out or get

pyramid, nor conditions Orange and

ready for problems. Not to keep you

Red, will work if you are not aware or

guessing for too long what I would do,

switched on, but remember what I said 34

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

at the beginning of this chapter about

”Everyone knows what attention is. It

how being aware has to compete for

is taking possession of the mind, in 

space in the conscious mind with

clear and vivid form, of one, out of

thousands of other thoughts and

what seems several, simultaneously 

preoccupations. Add to this the fact

possible objects or trains of thought.

that you have walked this same street

Focalisation, concentration or con- 

every day for ten years or driven this

sciousness are it’s essence. It implies 

route every day for twenty years and

withdrawal from some things in order 

you are probably in white minus!

to deal effectively with others and is a  condition which has a real opposite in 

So the ‘Threat Pyramid’ is a matrix for

the confused, dazed, scatterbrained 

having a broad plan for risk reduction,

state which in French is called distrac- 

in that it clearly illustrates how to get to

tion and zerstreutheit in German.” 

‘avoidance’ things must progress in

Link the above with what we have

sequence. The colour codes extend

talked about so far.

that basic idea, so as to give us a visual reference when situational

People like Linford Christie have

factors change. The visualisation of

described ‘attentional control’ as the

the traffic lights, should now condition

single most important factor in top

the way we think and act. But, I have to

class sports performance. But, can a

say it again, these two aids whilst very

study of the subject have relevance in

good concepts are not what helps you

the field of personal security. I believe

stay Aware and Alert.

very much that it can.

I’m still not going to go into the

If we look at a universal definition of

answer just yet because there is

attentional control as expressed by

another problem to do with how we

American sports psychologist, Dr

are all psychologically constructed.

Robert Singer, we can see how extremely relevant the subject is to

 Attentional Control

35

improving and understanding our

Attention has been a long-standing

awareness factors. He said it was “an 

subject of discussion and investigation

individuals readiness in a particular

within the field of psychology. In his

situation to selectively perceive and 

classic

process information.” 

text,

The

Principles

Of

Displaying a

Psychology, William James (1890)

high level of attentional control is

described

like having very good powers of

attention

as

follows:-

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

concentration. In sports the benefits of

someone who is ‘switched off’ to his or

improved attentional control can be as

her environment i.e. in the ‘victim

follows:-

state.’

• Reacting quickly. • Reading a ploy. • Focussing on a particular object or

The work on this done by Dr Robert

player.

(using psychology speak) ‘pen &

• Focussing on your own thoughts or

paper’ tests which were designed to

feelings.

determine the attentional characteris-

• Blocking out irrelevant

tics of individuals.This is known as the

information.

Test of Interpersonal Style ( TAIS ) and

• Controlling your emotions. • Memorising set plays, routines or

now there are many ‘Sports specific’

technique.

test is the ‘Concentration Grid’, which

Nideffer in the 70’s was to culminate in,

tests around. Another ‘pen & paper’ measures how effectively one can

From the above list we can very easily

scan large amounts of information to

see how attentional control can be

pick out relevant elements. Again

adopted to the wider environment of

relate this to a busy city street within

the street, the road, or anywhere we

which there may be individuals you

happen to be. It is applicable in two

should see and remember, this is the

very distinct areas and this is its most

‘scanning’ that we must train ourselves

important feature.

to carry out. Remember though ‘looking is not seeing.’

First it can better help us understand the difficulties we have with maintain-

What Nideffer proposed in 1976 that

ing awareness when, say, walking

‘attentional style’ exists along two

through the streets and how we can

dimensions, Width & Direction:-

improve matters. Second it can be a tool to help us in the actual confronta-

Width - ranges from narrow to

tion when it’s ‘one on one.’ Look again

broad; narrow attention is focussing

at the above list and see how applica-

on a limited range of cues, whereas a

ble many of the points are in a con-

broad focus takes in a wide range of

frontational situation. When you have

cues. Think of looking forward with

done that write down a list of ‘oppo-

only a 10 degree field of view,

sites’ to all the points above and you

contrasted with a very wide angle of

would have very accurately described

140 degrees or more. 36

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

Direction - shifts on a continuum

‘situational awareness.’ We know

from an internal focus on one’s own

very clearly when we are ‘preoccupied’

thoughts and feelings to an external

with our own thoughts to the exclusion

focus on objects and events outside

of all else and this can happen when

the body. When we say someone is

we are on foot and, certainly when

‘deep in thought’ we imply they are

driving - probably the biggest single

usually oblivious to their surroundings.

contributor to road accidents.

This study was essentially sports

The ‘scanning’ requires a ‘broad-

based and looked at what attentional

external’ focus of attention, where we

states were favourable for what sports.

exclude no stimuli or information that

If we relate this to normal daily life we

is available to us. Those people,

see we are now presented with a

however, who are designed with a

further complexity with regard to an

‘Narrow Internal’ focus need to monitor

individual’s accumulation of data from

constantly the fact that they will incline

his or her surroundings. Someone who

to withdraw their focus of attention

has a narrow internal focus of

within themselves, particularly when

attention is one who will be agonising

presented with outside distractions

over their own thoughts and problems

such as a busy city environment.

to the exclusion of outside stimuli. This is distinct from the individual who with

These latter people are good in the

a broad external focus of attention is

‘one to one’ scenario, providing they

unable

their

can extend their focus more externally

surroundings and takes in a great deal

to concentrate on the threat as distinct

of stimuli and information.

from a detailed internal analysis of

to

switch

off

from

their feelings and thoughts at the time.

Dangerous Attentional States Think

focus so he can blot out any external

someone who is predisposed to a

distractions. A high jumper has a

narrow-internal focus of attention

narrow internal focus as the battle is

when they are walking in a potentially

with himself not the bar. The high

threatening

they

 jumper may, however, make a poor

exclude a wide range of external

footballer who needs to be able to

information

accumulate from the wider game.

37

to

dangerous

it

he naturally displays a narrow external for

them

how

A boxer will be good at what he does if

environment which

would

develop

is

-

allow good

 A W A R E N E S S

‘Play The Game and Not The

T R A I N I N G

try to determine where you fall in this four way spread.

Occasion’

Exercises which will help concentration

or

assist

in

blocking

Attentional Distracters

negative emotions are all part and

One test for attentional control, or a

parcel of the control of attention and

training tip is to try and identify

the job in hand which may be to

‘attentional distracters’. Divide a piece

knock unconscious the person in front of you who is about to strike. It takes tremendous control to exclude all the negative elements which surround the enormity

of

pre-

emptive strikes and the old soccer cliche - that it is essential ”to play the game and

not

the

occasion!” is very

This shouldn’t happen if your personal radar is working to a reasonable distance through a complete 360 degrees.

sound advice. You cannot let the

of paper into two equal columns and

enormity of what’s happening to you

on one side put a heading ‘Relevant

disable you from action and make you

Details’ and on the other ‘Distracters’.

lose the initiative. In this chapter we

List all the relevant details on one side

are more concerned how better

that you know you need to concentrate

‘attentional control’ will help us avoid

on e.g. Target/Risk Identification -

confrontations and that is going to be

people, places, purpose, ‘looks like’,

achieved

better

etc and on the other side put down the

understanding our own character

distracters e.g. crowd, noise, weather

make up when it comes to which

(rain makes us put our heads down),

attentional style we are predisposed

traffic,

to. Some of us are very aware to the

worries, etc. This should make you

‘Width’ of our environment whereas

clearly aware of what distracts you

others are patently not and you should

from the task in hand.

by

each

of

us

social/business

thoughts,

38

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

Personal Radar 

effectively inoperable, whereas it

On the street we need to develop our

should be working out to possibly

‘Personal

Concentration,

hundreds of feet, taking in the whole

broad-external focus of attention, all

of your visual environment, not just

are part of this personal radar, but for

3-5 feet.

Radar.’

most people their radar is, to all intents and purposes switched off. Nearly

The group who kept getting them-

everyone who has been robbed in the

selves mugged in Europe were guilty

street usually says the same thing

of this and had even been mugged in

about their attacker “they came out of 

pairs, but whilst they were deeply

nowhere” . Well, I’ve got news for

involved in conversation and ambling

you - they didn’t come out of nowhere,

along

they came off the same pavement you

environment or who was in it. The

were on and they had probably been

‘nature of the animal’ in this case was

there for some few minutes while they

the route cause of their troubles. The

selected you as a target, even to the

were computer analysts, programmers

extent that they may have walked past

and technicians and all displayed the

you to see whether you were ‘switched

characteristics of people who had a

on’, or ‘wide asleep’.

‘narrow - internal focus of attention.

slowly,

oblivious

to

their

They walked around at all times of The analogy is like buying a new

the day and night oblivious to the

£100,000 yacht and fitting it naturally

environment and people in it whilst

with radar. As you are sailing along

concentrating on problems of the day.

with the tiller in one hand and a gin & tonic in the other, you hear a loud

Staying Alert & Aware

crash as you run into rocks and a

Eventually I have to get to it and show

‘beep’ as the radar tells you you are

you how to develop it. Those of you

near rocks. I’d submit you‘d be less

who have the Bodyguard book or I

than pleased with its performance,

have taught will be familiar with the

quite rightly expecting it to see the

system.

rocks from miles away and so enable you to avoid the danger. Yet that is only

For many years I had the same

as good as our own personal radars

problems as everyone in keeping a

which probably operate out to only

constant state of alertness. Whenever

a few feet.

“they came out of

I am training business executives in

Your personal radar is

personal security I know when I get to

nowhere!” 39

 A W A R E N E S S

stop

T R A I N I N G

this part on how to stay aware that the

They

because

same objection will come up. This is

‘programmed’

that to constantly be thinking about

we must do is put some more

threats is an act of paranoia. They are

programming into the system. For

quite correct, in that if you tried, to the

programming, substitute habit forming.

exclusion of every other thought, to

Some years ago I did a security driving

simply devote your conscious brain to

course and those of you who have

look for threats, you would soon

either attended such a course or done

mentally tire of the process and stop

an advanced driving course will be

doing it. If you remember, I said at the

familiar with what happens. One of the

beginning that we cannot tackle the

instructional methods employed is

problem from the aspect of our

what is known as ‘Commentary

conscious mind. It has too much else

Driving.’

to

stop

they and

are what

to do and too many other thoughts intrude.

Commentary Work  What happens is that every time

Also it isn’t necessary, because we

you get behind the wheel, under

have a ‘standby’ system that we can

instruction, you have to give a

employ and that is our sub-conscious.

running commentary out loud about

What we need to have, in computer

everything that is happening in your

speak, is the ability to ‘multi-task.’ In

surroundings. It is systematic and

other words we need to in some way

takes in a full 360 degrees, both

dedicate only part of our cognitive

outside and inside the vehicle. You will

process to be permanently aware and

describe other traffic ahead, behind

alert to our environment, but not so

and approaching from side roads, the

that we have to consciously think

road state, what pedestrians are doing,

about the problem. With the executives

what your speed is and what you

I train I ask them whether they never

intend to do i.e. gear change and why,

stop at a kerbside and blindly walk

speed and why and where you are

across or, do they stop and apply

looking. You will be forced to have to

some system to check for danger. I

‘read ahead’ as distinct from just

then get them to attest to the fact that

looking 3 feet past the end of the

this is not paranoia, but preventative.

bonnet and you are forced to have to

As children we were rightly taught to

assimilate all the data that is pertinent

avoid being knocked down not learn

to your vehicles safety, whilst talking

how to roll off bonnets without injury.

about it. We ‘read ahead’ even to the 40

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

extent that we are trying to see around

correctly think about things which

the next bend. There is a story that

were not relevant to the task in hand.’

Jim Shortt recounts in his book on Self

Without the commentary, you could

Defence

give the impression of alertness,

about

Wellington

which

makes this point well.

but your mind is elsewhere. With commentary driving you cannot talk

The Duke Of Wellington, during long

and think at the same time. All

rural rides used to challenge his other

ancillary, superfluous thoughts are

officers to a game of guessing what

excluded in favour of the commentary.

the landscape would look like on the other side of the next hill. He won more

The third thing is, that by doing the

often than not, at a game he was

commentary work persistently over a

inordinately good at. When he was

period, every time you get behind the

asked how he was able to judge with

wheel something happens and that is

such accuracy he would reply - “Why I 

that you are making the process ‘habit

have spent all my life trying to guess 

forming’ - what we do repetitively, for

what is over the other side of the hill”.

enough times over a period will simply

He was switched on to deduce what it

become habitual when you get behind

might look like from experience and

a wheel to drive afterwards even

signs and trying to see beyond the

though you don’t commentate, in fact

visible, which was of advantage to his

you do, but it happens at a subliminal,

military strategy.

sub-conscious level, because it has now become a habit.

With the commentary driving a number

THIS IS THE KEY TO PERMANENT

of things happen. Firstly you are made

AWARENESS.

to realise how much data you would

41

normally miss and how easily you

What happens is that you have

could find yourself in difficulties had

created mental ‘multi-tasking’ in that

you not had the opportunity to see a

you can now function on a conscious

situation develop early enough. The

level e.g. hold conversations with

most important one for me though was

people, but underneath your radar is at

the fact I realised that the principal

work, giving you a full 360 degrees all

benefit was that whilst you are

the time. The habit of awareness has

having to give the running commentary

been formed and you never lose it.

‘you cannot do something else and

This is how you stay in Condition

that something was THINK or more

Yellow so that changes are noticed,

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

people evaluated and filed away, the

the other hand reads - “wary, informed,

result being you are no longer ‘Wide

conscious.”  When I use the word

Asleep.’

‘aware’ I mean it to be a compilation of the whole of the meanings given for

Applied Elsewhere

If the practise works for driving it will

the two words. Every description used above is so relevant to our safety.

work for the other parts of our lives where risk from others is associated

The word expectancy cropped up in

e.g. the street, work, home, or during

the meaning of alert and as we know

‘transitions’ i.e. from one to the other.

expectancy is that state we are in

In Chapter 7 on Mobile Security I have

when we expect something to happen.

expanded on ‘commentary’ work for

In summer of 1997 a young Detective

it’s original role in driver alertness, but

Constable, posing as a businessman

you should also do it wherever you

was knifed by a man suspected of

are. Essentially it is a way of detaching

being part of a gang preying on Rolex

yourself from your body and ‘watching’

watch wearers in central London. DC

what you are doing from a distance -

Shaid Ali, 31 was attacked when he

‘Be an Observer of Your Own

approached a man thought to be

Actions’ - If you can do this you will

acting suspiciously. After the attack the

expand your view of your environment

assailant jumped into a Mercedes. DC

and take more data in. The threats are

Ali suffered minor injuries. The attack

out there, most people just do not ‘see’

has been linked to a series of similar

them, even when they look straight at

incidents across the capital involving

them.

so called ‘Rolex raiders’.

Expectation

If you look at the circumstances or

I touched on this in Chapter 1 and will

what we know of them it is clear

attempt to explain how expectation

that alertness or awareness was

differs from awareness. It may first

not absent as the constable was

help to separate the way we use

suspicious of the man. However, he

the words ‘alert’ and ‘aware.’ Quite

was still knifed despite being aware

often when I and others use the word

and I would submit the problem was

aware, we actually mean alert, the

one of expectation. This is, that the

Chambers Concise definition being - 

mind has not been programmed with

“watchful, wide awake, a condition of 

the possibility that today I am going

readiness or expectancy.”  Aware on

to be attacked with a knife. It is asking 42

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

a bit much that each morning we get

Worse at Home!

up and say “today will be the day I

Two police officers, a man and wife

will be attacked”, but without being

with many years of service had their

paranoid if you do not ‘inculcate’ into

lives changed when the husband

your subconscious the ‘possibility’ that

attempted to arrest a suspected

an attack is likely then when it happens

burglar dressed in black in his garden

and despite your awareness you will

one night. What ensued was horrific

have the old problem of “this shouldn’t

with the suspect chewing off a part of

be happening to me” - Aware But Not

the husbands ear and spitting it out.

Alert!

When his wife came to her husbands aid she was repeatedly battered

The result, if the person survives the

against the fence. Her husband

incident is a continuing loss of

described how he was unable to

confidence, fear of situations and

subdue or hurt his assailant and how

inability to function properly. This is

the man tried to gouge his eyes out.

more pronounced when the incident

He also described how the he got

takes place in unlikely circumstances

increasingly desperate as the shock

and usually these are where you feel

and pain of the attack took effect. A

most secure and have absolutely no

neighbour came to the rescue, hitting

expectation of attack being a possibili-

the man with a baseball bat which

ty. I was once attacked in the toilets of

enabled him to be cuffed.

an office block where I once worked by some youths I challenged one of whom

Since the incident the couple have,

produced a knife.

very sadly, been suffering from severe ‘post traumatic’ stress. I am in no

The incident was fundamental to forc-

position to judge such incidents, but I

ing me to develop the correct attitude

would submit that if the incident had

to the inherent risks in life and in par-

happened on duty, in many ways the

ticular to the very considerable risks

post incident consequences may have

which obtain in situations we least

been less. When we willingly choose

expect them to happen e.g. the office,

to put ourselves on the front line either

the home, in a restaurant etc etc. The

as policemen, bodyguards or doormen

most unlikely the circumstance the

there is an acceptance of risk, but

more horrific seems the event and the

when it happens to us in the security of

more shocked the victims are.

our own home and off duty, adjusting to it is almost impossible.

43

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

‘Expectation’ is coming to terms with

The cry really was about inadequate

the fact that violence can and will

training. There is a greater need to

happen and that it is likely to be at the

train officers how to ASSESS correctly

most unexpected time and place.

a potential situation. In the past

Expectation is raising your ‘Alert State’

personal safety training for police

when you reach your house or car.

officers in the UK has meant teaching

Expectation is ‘switching on when you

officers techniques of Restraining

enter toilets or the lift at work. No

prisoners and Defending themselves

attack will be a surprise to me. I may

against attack. They are now being

not like it and it may frighten me to the

taught such things as not to dismiss

core, but it will not come as any

a passive, compliant individual as

surprise, wherever I happen to be. If it

non-threatening.

does, I know that I am very likely to lose the day. Expectation is knowing

Only 2 categories of risk --

that “when you feel most secure you

HIGH RISK & UNKNOWN RISK .

are most at risk”. It is a trite statement, but it is also a truism. The reason you

Unless you are psychic or can read his

are at risk is because when you feel

mind there is no such thing as LOW

secure you switch off and go into

RISK. “The threat a person presents

condition white. When you are in this

increases as the person gets closer to

state, probably because you feel secure in familiar surroundings the shock and surprise is worse, resulting in a substantially longer recovery time, if at all. An article in the magazine Police Review talked about officers safety. It related stories about officers who thought they were safe in a situation or ‘rushed’ into a situation without prior evaluation. Many officers argument is “they haven’t time to think before they have to act”. - The point was made that they have to make time!

 Whilst unlikely, for some people this is what the day may hold!

you”. NB 100 yards in 15 seconds would be too slow for the school team, 44

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

but that same person still covers 10

It is human nature not to dwell on the

yards in 1.5 seconds.”

negative. To be constantly thinking each day you leave the house, you may not return, have a car crash, be

An attack out of the blue!

Two

police officers were cut when

attacked, fall ill, your business go bust

approaching a car with 2 suspects in.

would soon send you to the nut house.

“The attack came out of the blue - we 

In a balanced way though we must all

felt powerless and very vulnerable”.

try to develop some way of raising our

Neither officer thought to handcuff the

’reality level’ if I can call it that. Reality

suspects because they seemed calm and passive at first. The point here is that if two experienced officers who are actually approaching suspects with, one would assume, a degree of awareness, can be taken by surprise then the answer lies not simply in awareness, but expectation. It took me many years to arrive at everything I have written about in the first two chapters. It took me many years to realise my awareness was spasmodic and telling myself to stay aware was only ever a transient solution. Once

Unfortunately, he’ll be too busy thinking it shouldn’t be happening to him to actually do anything about it - not that he probably could anyway. Lock the doors!

I had developed a ‘system’ to stay

level is expectation. Think of a

aware I then realised there were many

Fireman. Long periods of sheer

things which assailed it and made the

boredom,

process difficult e.g.- ‘attentional state,

periods of unthinking response to what

excessive

of

might turn out to be sheer terror. If

surroundings, daily routine, etc, that I

each time the bell sounded in the

had to deal with. But the most

station house every fireman had to sit

important , final part of the ‘jigsaw’ was

down and try to recover from the shock

‘expectation’.

of it and come to terms with what they

stimuli,

familiarity

punctuated

with

short

might face before they plucked up 45

 A W A R E N E S S

T R A I N I N G

courage to go, the world would be

deny a serious situation. The trained,

smoking ashes.

‘switched on’ civilian and professional operator must always move out of this

Fireman cope because they have one

‘Denial Phase’ as quickly as possible

underlying thought process to which

and thus deal with the real situation. If

they have had to come to terms with -

you have subconsciously come to

EXPECTATION.

What they expect

terms wit the fact that ‘anything’ can

during the day is for the bell to go off

happen to you on a daily basis then the

and

shock when it does should be over

everything

else

is

a

filler.

Policeman should, but many I submit

with sooner.

don’t work hard at the mental process of inculcating expectation. It is evident

Be aware Situationally and about

in the nature of police injuries that this

People. Use a colour code system to

is the case, when we contrast the

raise

many, but generally minor injuries

‘expectation’ levels and maintain a

policemen suffer in ‘public order’

very healthy suspicion of others.

disputes as against

further

your ‘awareness’ and

the few, but

serious injuries where the violence has been gratuitous and often unexpected!! So if policemen, whose very job inherently contains opportunities on a daily basis for conflict and violence can be caught unawares, it is even worse for the average man and woman. This is the cause of the shock, surprise and the classic freeze.

The Denial This is the resultant effect that manifests itself under stressful and dangerous situations - “ I cannot believe this is happening to me”. This is thought to be a severe stress related factor as opposed to the result of a ‘chemical action’. The majority of untrained people will always try to 46

3 

C H A P T E R

T H R E E

Perceptions & Fear  of Crime

I

t has been said that - “Risk

mathematical probabilities of crime

exists wherever the future is 

occurring and what comfort, if any,

uncertain.” To help us have a

should we take from the conclusions.

slightly more certain view of the future we must have some data

In England and Wales we benefit, if that

about the past, such as crime

can be the word, from two bodies of

statistics. Risk has been defined as:

statistics; crimes recorded by the police

“the variation in the possible out- 

and the results of the biennial British

comes that exist in nature in a given 

Crime Survey. It is quite startling to

situation. When the risk is small 

compare the two figures.

one’s ability to predict the future is  high. When the risk is great, one’s 

The British Crime Survey in 1993

ability to predict the future is low.” 

estimated a total of 18 million crimes against individuals and their property,

Few of us will ever become victims of

of which 2.7 million were serious

crime, but the fear of it happening is

offences

often, for many people, out of propor-

burglary). This contrasts quite sharply

tion with the possibility. In very broad

with 5 million crimes reported to the

summary we know that the most ‘at

police in 1994, a figure which has

risk’ category in terms of assault in the

doubled, by the way, since 1980.

UK are men, under 30 and in situations

Interestingly since 1918 the increase in

where drink has had an influence. In

recorded crime has been extremely

terms of rape and domestic violence

consistent at about 5% per year.

women are more at risk from someone they know. But what are the risks, the

47

(wounding,

robbery

and

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

The number of crimes recorded has

About two thirds of violent crimes were

risen from around 1 per 100 population

minor wounding.

in the 1950’s to 5 per 100 population in the 1970’s and to 10 per 100 popula-

In 1995 homicides fell to 690 in

tion in 1994. 93% of recorded crimes

England and Wales, being divided as

are against property, with 6% being vio-

follows 474 male and 225 female.

lent or sexual offences. There is a trend to report more crime to the police which

Male deaths were caused as follows:-

accounts for the increase in recorded

Sharp Instrument

41%

crime between 1981 and 1993 of 111%,

Blunt Instrument

11%

the actual rise in crime was less at

Hitting, kicking etc

20%

77%.

Strangulation

5%

Crime Survey statistics of 18 million

Shooting

12%

estimated crimes against a population

Burning

4%

of 51.4 million, it equates to nearly 30

Other

7%

If you extrapolate the British

per 100 population, a truly horrendous figure.

Female deaths were caused as

follows:In England and Wales in 1995 there

Sharp Instrument

26%

were some 7,198 prosecutions for

Blunt Instrument

14%

wounding or inflicting grievous bodily

Hitting, Kicking etc

8%

harm (Offence against the Person Act

Strangulation

26%

1861 sect 20.), 34,872 prosecutions

Shooting

5%

for Assault occasioning actual bodily

Burning

9%

harm (Common Law and Offence

Other

12%

against the Persons Act 1861 sect. 47) and 30,730 prosecutions for Common

When you put these figures besides

assault under a variety of statutory

the self defence training requirements

Acts, e.g. Criminal Justice Act 1988

of the two groups you can quite clearly

sect 38, 78. etc.

see the very distinct ‘needs’ that they have. Males quite clearly need to be

Homicides in 1993 amounted to 730,

more capable to defend against blows

with the vast majority of sexual

with females requiring defensive tactics

offences being indecent assaults on a

which predominantly help in terms of

female

strangulation. In Chapter 13 I have

(5,080).

(17,680)

including

rapes

looked at the different approach which 48

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

is required when constructing a self

C R I M E

Females:-

defence programme for males and

Outdoors

35%

females. The need for the different

Home

48% (victim or

approaches is further highlighted by

suspect )

looking at homicide by relationship of

Other indoors

15%

victim to principal suspect:-

Not Recorded

2%

Male victims:-

Family

13%

If you were a female who had

Spouse or Lover

8%

developed the practise of using

Other Known

34%

‘colour codes’ as an alert system for

Stranger

34%

situational risk, you should almost be

No Suspect

12%

in ‘Condition Red’, when alone indoors with a male acquaintance. I’m not being alarmist, but however much we

Female victims:-

Family

16%

want to ignore the facts they do speak

Spouse or Lover

41%

volumes. I know we always come back

Other Known

16%

to the probability of risk, but bear in

Stranger

13%

mind the British Crime Survey, which

No Suspect

14%

tells a truer tale of the actual offences carried out in England and Wales,

Quite clearly females must exhibit a

which levels cannot be ignored.

high degree of caution about people they know and it has to be said

As an example of the caution females

that they should not take male

need

acquaintances at face value or on first

acquaintances the following statistics

impressions. This is further highlighted

on rape are by relationship of victim

by the location of violence against

and suspect 1990-1994

males

and

females

to

exhibit

when

with

between

990-1994:-

Parent/family

15%

Males:-

Spouse/lover

15%

Outdoors

56%

Other acquaintance

31%

Home

18% (home of

Stranger

26%

Not recorded

13%

victim or suspect) Other Indoors

23%

Not recorded

3%

Victims

• The risk of burglary and vehicle thefts 49

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

are highest for households in inner

When looking at reported crimes

city

rented

England and Wales in 1994 about

accommodation. It is lowest in rural

26% of offences recorded were

areas.

cleared up by the police. Clear up

• Comparisons of surveys from 1984

rates were highest for homicides

to 1994 suggest that levels of fear of

(88%), violence against the person

crime have risen, with one third of

and for sexual offences (both about

respondents feeling unsafe about

75%). This contrasts with a low clear

walking home alone in their area after

up

dark.

burglary (21%).

areas,

council

and

rate

for

robbery

(22%)

in

and

• The risks run of personal crime vary substantially according to their age,

Prison Population

gender and lifestyle. Men, particularly

It is worth looking at some brief

young men, are more likely than

statistics on the make up of the prison

women to be victims of violence and

population in England and Wales.

robbery.

There

• The most serious offences of

females) currently in jail with an

violence (e.g. murder and rape) are

estimated population of 55,000 by the

more likely to result from an attack by

end of this century.

are

some

50,000

(2,000

a member of the family or someone

24% of the sentenced population

known to the victim rather than a

on 30th June 1994 were serving

stranger.

sentences for offences of violence

• In the ten years since Victim Support

against the person, 16% for burglary,

schemes started, the annual number

12% for theft, handling, fraud and

of referrals has grown to over 1 million.

forgery and sexual offences at 10%. The number of serving sentences

A very salutary statistic is the level of

for violent offences (i.e. violence

convictions when set against the

against the person, sexual offences

British Crime Survey of offences

and robbery) or drugs offences rose

committed - the figure was 2% of

from 11,690 in 1983 to 19,770 in 1994

offences resulting in a conviction.

- a rise from 33% of sentenced prison

Somewhat in mitigation of this figure is

population to 60%.

the fact that some of those convicted were also the perpetrators of a

To Resist or Not!

percentage of the other crimes for

It is also a good place to put some

which they have not been charged.

views on our ‘role’ in criminal acts - not 50

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

our carrying them out, but our

Re

resistance to it happening. I cannot

Department

speak for anyone else who is reading

“People who fight (as distinct from just 

this book and only you can decide, at

resist) get away from attackers much 

the time it happens, to act or react in a

more often than people who offer no 

certain way you see fit. I have brought

resistance. People who fight get 

together, though, the views of others

injuries - black eyes, bruises, broken 

and some factual incidents to bring

fingers and the like, but 55% of people 

home the gratuitous nature of violence

who don’t resist get injuries anyway.” 

associated with crime these days and

Sometimes though not resisting may

also to set the scene for you to see

be the answer and the knife to your

that in many of the circumstances

eye is maybe not situation to resist.

Nashville

Metro

Police

traditional martial arts solutions would not have helped.

It is wrong to assume that most women who are attacked are attacked by

”Victims should always resist their 

strangers - the majority of attacks on

attackers with all the force they can 

women in the UK are by someone

muster”  says a Home Office report

known to them. Herein lies the problem

published in 1991, into the psychology

Its the common corollary that “ You are

of sex offenders. The study found that

at most risk when you feel most safe”

in half the cases where the attacker used excessive or gratuitous violence

It is also false to assume that all bad

the victim had offered little or no resis-

things happen at night

tance Daily Tel. 5/3/91

• In 1992 over 180,000 women

Daylight Darkness

assaulted in GB -of that-

Assault

30%

70%

22,337 sex attacks and of the 4,142

Indecent Assault 48%

52%

rapes - inner London was the worst

Rape

33%

67%

area. The total reported rapes on 1996

Robbery

59%

41%

had risen to 6,000.

Wounding

32%

68%

• We are told that many rapes are the product of the desire to hurt, humiliate,

Vigilance is required just as much

and physically damage- not overtly

during the day as at night. But how

sexual.

fearful should we be, particularly

• post rape can lead to murder

women, because when we look at the statistics they don’t seem too bad.

51

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

Less than 1% of all reported offences

Probably the main problem of ‘fear of

are of a sexual nature. Women are

attack’ is publicity. It has a positive side

most likely to be raped or sexually

as it makes women more aware and

assaulted indoors. Probably in a

vigilant, but it is also sensationalised

situation they felt most safe

by the media and individual reported incidents can be taken as the norm not

In England and Wales the level of

the exception. Recreations on TV can

reported rape offences shows an

also create a higher level of fear.

average of one for every 10000 of the female population.

The fear of attack has been known to

Roger Kennington, Vice Chairman of

have the following effects on some

the National Association for the

women:-

Development

Fear of the dark.

of

Work

with

Sex

Offenders, says rapists usually fit into

Fear of going outdoors in the dark.

one of four categories

Depression.

Vindictive - the rape is a ‘punishment.’

Reduced social activity.

The victim represents someone who

Feeling weak and vulnerable.

has slighted the rapist.

Loss of confidence.

Anger - the rape is a release for

Sleeplessness.

pent-up anger - an unplanned oppor-

Loss of trust in others.

tunistic way of venting rage.

Nightmares.

Sex - the rape is mainly motivated by

Terror.

sexual desire - some rapists believe they have the right to sex at any time with whoever they please.

British Home Office figures show some

Sadism - when the rapist’s main

5.7 million offences recorded in

means of sexual gratification comes

England and Wales in 1993, up 3.8 %.

only with extreme violence.

Recorded crime fell in some areas

According to the Home Office statistics

e.g. Cleveland, Gloucestershire, City

in 1994, 5,057 rapes were reported

of London, Merseyside, the MET,

and only 460 rapists convicted. A study

Northumberland, Dyfed/Powys.

by the University of North London

• 94% of recorded offences involved

shows only 20 per cent of reported

property, 5% were violent crimes.

rape cases are referred to the courts.

• Violent crimes increased by 4%,

‘Women Against Rape’ estimates only

including 2% increase in violence

8 percent of victims report the crime.

against the person. 52

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

• A 14% rise in robberies and a slight

and ensure logos are on uniforms,

fall in reported sexual offences.

vans, ID’s

Some other statistics were interesting:

• Risk of burglary is high for inner city

By Comparison:

residents, those with poorer security,

Police Assaults

flat

and

In Chapter 13 The Physical Encounter,

those who often leave their house

we will look at some statistics as to the

unoccupied.

nature of police injuries, but it is a

• The most common items taken in

sobering experience to look at the

burglaries were cash, jewellry, videos,

sheer numbers of assaults that take

stereos and TV’s.

place on police officers in the UK.

• About 1/5th of violent incidents are

From 1993 the number of assaults has

street

1/5th

fallen from 17,950 to 15,488 in 1995.

assaults are in pubs and clubs. 8 out of

If we break down the figures for 1995

10 victims in each case were men and

a little further they show that 2,605 of

mostly young. It has been the pattern

the total were female officers. Whilst

for some years that adolescent males

the overall figure for assaults had

are the sector of society most at risk

fallen attacks on female officers had

from violence.

risen and ‘serious’ injuries in total had

• The elderly were infrequent victims of

also risen from 886 in 93 to 901 in 95.

violence and women were consistently

In 1995 the assaults leading to sick

less at risk than men of all types of

leave amounted to 2,480 with some

violence except domestic assaults and

41,144 total working days lost to

muggings.

assault.

NB In the Metropolitan Police Service

Assaults

7,000 cases of Bogus callers “Burglary

significant because they show that

Artifice’ offences were carried out in 92

even trained people are still victims of

an increase of nearly 2,000 on 91.

violent acts. A report by the Police

They prey mainly on the elderly and

Research Group on police injury

housebound - majority of victims are

statistics revealed the following from

between 70-90.

226 assaults in 1992. Public order

dwellers,

assaults

single

and

adults

about

on

police

officers

are

and dispute situations are most likely

53

‘Doorstoppers code’ - lays down

to result in an assault on a PC

guidelines to major UK service and

accounting for 22% and 21% of

utility co’s to limit unnecessary calls

incidents respectively.

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

Traffic ‘stops’ is the third most likely

and head butts. The report actually

cause of assaults - 17% followed by

went further and looked at the nature

‘stops’ on foot patrol. However, 14%

of how assaults happened.

of attacks occurred either in a police

• One third of assaults occur before

van or on police premises. Assaults

officers have a chance to speak to the

occurred also when officers were

assailant. The solution in the report

working in pairs or teams. The excep-

said improved self defence training

tion to this is the ‘foot stop’ where over

and the issue of protective equipment

half the officers attacked were on their

such as stab vests and pepper sprays

own. These were more likely to

would help.

produce serious injury with 30% of

• 22% of assaults occur as officers try

officers suffering GBH wounds.

to calm individuals, particularly during disputes and public order situations.

Public order assaults could result from

(The recommendation was better

the

when

‘conflict management’ training as the

officers attempted to assert control of

officer had been able to speak to the

situations, but serious injuries were

individual and could possibly have

recorded in only 10% of public order

diffused it).

cases, probably because officers were

• One quarter of

expecting trouble and were better

sustained at the point of arrest or after

prepared for it. An interesting point

a suspect had been detained.

about vehicle stops was that the

The report says that:-

assaults occurred when the vehicle

• When dealing with public order and

was stolen or the driver drunk, but that

disputes officers will be attacked when

the attack was most likely to come

trying to calm things down.

from the passenger! than from the

• Public order and dispute situations

driver.

can mean officers will be attacked

‘slightest

provocation’

assaults are

immediately they arrive on the scene. Whilst attacks for no apparent reason

• When carrying out foot stops

are rare - 4%- more than half lead to

assaults happen most frequently as

serious injury. 78% of assaults occur

officers are preventing the suspect

during uniformed patrol, 60% taking

fleeing the scene.

place in the street and 65% resulting in cuts and bruises (ABH), whilst 17% caused GBH level injuries. Most police injuries are the result of punches, kicks

The Daily Telegraph January 1996 Police Assaulted

Reported on how two West Midlands 54

P E R C E P T I O N S

officers

were

&

F E A R

November 95 PC’s Wayne Bowring 34

investigated a burglary in Kings Heath,

Judy Scott 41 suffered head and facial

Birmingham. A WPC was knocked

injuries when they were attacked with

unconscious when she and a male

a crowbar as they tried to stop burglars

colleague were attacked by nine

escaping.

teenagers armed with knives, a

December 95 PC Helen Bullock

sledgehammer and an iron bar. She

suffered a fractured cheekbone and a

suffered a double fracture of the skull,

deep facial wound when she was

when she was hit with the iron bar and

attacked with a wrench after she had

was left with a mass of cuts and

and a colleague investigated the

bruises.

behaviour of two men in a car park.

24

year

as

C R I M E

they

Her

attacked

O F

old

male

colleague needed six stitches to a

August 95 PC Lane 30 was stabbed in

deep cut in his left arm.

the back as he pulled a demonstrator off a lorry in Essex.

Several hours earlier two other officers were attacked by a five strong masked

Knife Culture

gang when they responded to a

In Glasgow in the first half of 1993,

burglary in a flat, where the occupant

crime in total fell by 20% and in the

had been bound and gagged. Both

Strathclyde region it fell by 15%.

escaped serious injury by wielding

However, the major campaign in ‘93

recently issued telescopic batons. At

was

the time of the article six youths age

challenged the knife carrying culture

16-19

with

that had become established in

enquiries about the first attack and 3

many parts of Strathclyde. Offences

men with enquiries about the second.

involving knife type weapons had

were

helping

police

‘Operation

Blade’

which

risen from 800 in ‘89 to 1,400 in ‘92. Some Other Assaults

Jan 95 PC Adam Smith was stabbed

Some weapons were described as

while trying to protect a nightclub

‘mediaeval’ and designed to cause

doorman in the West End. The man

sever injuries. Some 4,569 weapons

had 2 knives and injured two officers.

were recovered and this was followed

July 95

PC Laurie Nicholson 38

by a vigorous 3 month enforcement

suffered a broken jaw when he tried to

campaign. Over 28,000 people were

arrest the passenger of a car involved

stopped and searched by police and

in a high speed chase. He was beaten

638 found to have offensive weapons.

with his own truncheon. 55

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

The biggest crime reduction was in

misleads the police any compensation

crime involving knives, including a fall

would usually be rejected.

on attempted murders of 50%, of

• It is not necessary for an offender to

robberies by over 36% and of serious

be convicted before an award is made

assault by 30%.

(some offenders may never be found).

We should also mention the UK’s

• Obtain photos of injuries. • Applicants should apply for a CICS

Criminal

Compensation

app, from CICB, Blythswood House,

Board (CICB). The statistics make

260, West Regent Street, Glasgow

depressing reading if used as an

G2 4SW.

Injuries

example of the consistent rise in crime in the UK. Formed in 1964 under the

Fear Of Crime

supervision of the Home Office, in

1987 statistics whilst somewhat out of

’92-’93 it received 65,977 applications

date still serve to illustrate the long

for compensation - an increase of

odds of of serious violence occurring

4,577 over the previous year.

to us:-

Total compensation paid out was

Rape

10,000 to 1

£152,201,131

Indecent Assault

800 to 1

increase of £8.55 million on the

Robbery

2,000 to 1

previous year.

Assault

170 to 1

Burglary

38 to 1

Car Crime

17 to 1

Total

a

record

compensation

and

paid

an

since

inception is some £1,000,000,000. Approx 48% of applications are resolved in one year.

In a study carried out by researchers

Official stats clearly show that over the

for

past 20 years a marked increase in

Psychology Dept and published by the

crimes of violence. It would be unfair

Home Office in 1993. The study

not to outline how one should go about

followed local concern about the

claiming if one is ever a victim of crime,

amount of crime and disorder at a

Claiming:-

Birmingham

University’s

large shopping complex with an

• Do not delay in reporting the facts to

average of 400,000 shoppers a week.

the police.

Fear of crime was further fuelled in the

• The victims must report all relevant

area by local newspaper reports such

circumstances

as

as “vicious gangs have turned the 

practicable. If any relevant or important

shopping precinct into a no-go area.” 

information is left out or otherwise

But, of 1,060 ‘incidents’ at the

to

the

police

56

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

shopping complex in a 4 week period

wrists to make him open his safe.

researchers found only 68 described

Raymond Hill 67 of Patingham Staffs,

as actual crimes whilst 69 were

was in hospital after the thieves stole 

described as a ‘nuisance. In that

£10k in cash and jewellry”

period some 1,600,000 people had

Daily Telegraph 22/5/97

passed through. These were low crime statistics. The fear was simply ‘media

“A businesswoman, drinking at the 

induced’

Cafe Royal in London’s West End was  robbed of a £10,000 Rolex by two 

Car Crime

teenagers while she waited to meet 

The cost of private car theft in the UK

friends. Doreen Chipchase had the 

in 1996 was the highest since 1993,

watch wrenched off her wrist. Her 

up 14% on 95. Business theft also

friend, Yvonne Ridley, a Sunday Times 

increased by 16% on 95 at a cost of

 journalist 33 struggled with one of the 

£191 million. The UK theft rate of 1 in

attackers. “I had been sitting at a table 

44 vehicles is the worst in Europe

near the bar when the two men came 

(broadly it is 1 in 60 there) and vehicles

in and I sensed trouble” 

now form the largest part- 26% - of all

Daily Telegraph 22/5/97

recorded crime in the UK. “A judge was severely criticised for News

 jailing a double rapist for only 13 years

General editorial comment in the Daily

instead of passing a life sentence. Taxi

Telegraph 97 referred to numbers of

driver Leister admitted 6 different

crimes doubled from 2.5 million to 5

attacks on girls and young women in

million since 1980 and convictions

the Leeds area, two of whom he

fallen from 45,000 to 300,000. This

attacked with a wheel brace.

and similar reporting all raises the

Leister raped for the first time in April

temperature of peoples fear of crime,

95 when he attacked a 25 year old

but, at the end of the day the crime

woman, walking home from a new job.

has happened, but we shouldn’t

He put his hand over her mouth and

extrapolate the figures to make an

pushed her under a footbridge, He told

epidemic.

her he had a knife. The second woman he first struck with a wheel brace - she

57

“Raiders broke into a retired business- 

screamed and, fortunately, was able to

man's home and tortured him by

pull away from him and escape. The

pouring boiling water over his legs and 

third victim, 25, was followed by Leister

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

after he parked his taxi in the early

only when she heard voices, she was

hours of one morning. He attacked her

half naked and bleeding from the nose.

with a wheel wrench then raped her.

Harrimans record to that point was that

He was caught by DNA testing as he

at 16 he was sent to detention centre

had previous convictions. His light

for 3 months for assaulting a woman

sentence was due to work by his

and at 17 given 3 years for raping an

lawyer stating that he was prepared to

American student, visiting Yorkshire. In

receive treatment and mend his ways

1982 he was given 18 months for

(Bollocks PC ).

attacking a woman and indecent

Yorkshire Post 10/7/97

assault and in 1986 2 years for assault and burglary. In 1987 he got 4 years

“Rapist in outburst at 14 year jail 

after following a girl in Garforth, Leeds

term”

and threatening her with a knife, her

A convicted rapist struggled violently in

hand was cut as she tried to protect

the dock (June 97) after he was

herself. In 1993 he was given 5 years

described as a danger to women and

for assaulting a girl of 13 in Leeds.

 jailed for 14 years. David Harriman,

If ever there was a case for introducing

shouted, pointed and threatened the

a ‘three strike’ rule in the UK this piece

 judge after he was committed of the

of scum must be a shining example.

vicious rape of a mother aged 23 in Leeds. He was eventually dragged

They are out there though and when it

from the dock and the judge described

comes to defending yourself, how do

him as a severe danger to all women.

you know whether you are facing

Her nose was broken, he head-butted

someone like Harriman, to whom

her after dragging her into an alley.

violence

She had been looking for a Taxi in the

profession, or someone to whom the

early hours of one morning in the

attack may be a first time event and

‘Calls’ area of central Leeds when she

who is not committed to violence. The

realised she was being watched by a

likes of Harriman prove that you

man with ’piercing eyes’. She crossed

cannot assume the best - if you are

the road, but he confronted her and

threatened you must go all out - it’s

dragged her by the hair into an alley

going to be you or him.

against

women

is

a

where he head butted her, breaking her nose, when she tried to resist him. He then raped her four times after telling her he had a knife. She escaped 58

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

As a writer in the UK’s magazine

One of the saddest incidents reported

Police Review said about suspects

over the previous months was the case

and risk;

of a 17 year old teenager Jonathan Roberts who chased a shop lifter out of

“There Is Either High Risk Or

store where he worked as a part time

Unknown Risk”

trolley-boy. He caught up with the man who was later arrested, but was

The point was being made that you

subjected to a 10 minute beating from

cannot make any assumptions as to

which Paramedics failed to save his

whether you think someone is only

life. Despite his obvious bravery at

marginally threatening - you can’t

wanting to ‘have a go’ unless you

‘mind read’. It has caused many

possess above average combative

policemen to be injured by making

skills you cannot afford to get involved,

assumptions about the passive nature

particularly where there was no risk to

of suspects only to have them ‘erupt’

someone's personal safety.

into violence. A Common Responsibility

59

Later we will look at the Law and self

I believe we cannot ignore a person

defence, but what is patently clear is

who is patently at risk and everyone

‘hindsight’ is the most dangerous of all

has a duty to help in whatever way we

the considerations we have to deal

can, but your response must be in

with. Hindsight makes us realise we

some balance with your abilities. The

grossly

risk.

disgrace of people who do not help

Hindsight gives the courts a ‘second

has to be put in context, but they can

sight’ about an incident they were

still stop if they are in a vehicle and see

never there to witness. Hindsight’

an incident, lock the doors and keep

gives senior police officers a better

their hand on the horn - it is possible

view! of a violent incident than the

for everyone to help in some way. If we

officer who was there. When you are

don’t, then villains have us all isolated

faced with violence you will never

and they know it. More and more crime

be in possession of all the facts

happens in broad daylight and they

which make the risk you are facing

don’t care. They flout both the law and

a known quantity. You cannot afford

know how reluctant the ‘common man’

the luxury of thinking how your actions

or woman is to interfere. Group

will be perceived at some future ‘date

initiatives such as ‘Neighbourhood

of accounting’.

Watch’ schemes are proven to work.

underestimated

the

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

When the public learns that there is

keeping aware and observant and

safety in numbers and the person that

without letting paranoia take a grip and

doesn’t get the help may one day be

coming to terms with the very simple

you, an adjustment in ones thinking

fact that tomorrow it could be our turn.

may be required. Don’t, however, rush in where angels -- etc etc!

There is no hard and fast rule about where violence can occur. In the

It is a fact that perceptions of the levels

course of my work I can be in some of

of crime exceed the actuality. The

the worst parts of the world where

danger though in pushing this fact

violence is as common as spitting and

is that a person, by dint of their

can happen with just as little thought,

psychological

for

but I will see none of it happen. By

any excuse to feel secure and

contrast the following report from the

unconcerned about the situation. It is

Daily Telegraph in Sept 97, though

admirable

illustrates how it can erupt in even the

to

makeup,

want

looks

people

to

understand the statistics, but I believe

most benign setting:

it serves no purpose. To tell someone

‘’A German tourist watched helplessly 

that his chance of being robbed in the

as his wife was shot dead by armed 

street will only happen statistically

raiders during a robbery at a hotel in 

once in a hundred years misses the

an English county town. They were in 

point, in that as he is being told the

the bar of the County Hotel when two 

figures, some hundred or more people

masked men, one carrying a sawn-off 

up and down the country are being

shotgun walked into the bar just after 

mugged. There is no safety in statistics. There is only safety and security in having a very healthy respect

for

the inherent dangers our

in

daily

environment,

The weapons - mostly shotguns - that Black and his gang had used to terrorise the Bedford area.

60

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

midnight. As one woman screamed a 

pursue them, which in this case and to

Alvin Black, pointed the shotgun at the 

Bedford police’s credit, did not work.

German woman's face and shot the 56 

The reason for including the case

yr old at close range, killing her as the 

report is to try and give you a picture of

pellets entered her brain. He and his 

the mental ‘make up’ of such people as

accomplice fled. According to the pros- 

Black who would not hesitate to kill or

ecution Black was one of four ruthless 

maim you. If you don’t believe these

armed robbers who terrorised the town 

people are about you are very sadly

of Bedford from spring 1995 to the 

wrong and neither believe that you can

summer of 1996. They robbed shops 

‘reason’ your way out of situations - it

and businesses, raiding one post office 

could go badly wrong.

three times. They entered the homes  of local shopkeepers and business 

Comparisons

people. They wore masks, they carried 

So we are not safe wherever we are

weapons, sawn-off shotguns, pistols,

and if, even knowing this, we are not

axes, sledge-hammers and knives.

prepared to accept the the first

The firearms were loaded.”

principle of ‘personal security’ that “the individual is responsible for his or her

On November 15th 1997, Black was

own security” there will be little anyone

sentenced to life imprisonment for the

else will be able to do for you.

murder and 21 years for conspiracy to

61

rob. Two of his henchmen were

Many groups and programmes which

sentenced to 13 years and another for

have been set up to teach women's

3 years for wounding with intent. Black,

safety, quite correctly want women and

it transpired had previous convictions

people in general to go about their

for aggravated burglary and rape, had

life unafraid. The use of crime statistics

been arrested twice before, but

to

released through lack of evidence. He,

mathematical basis of probability is

typically

of

not, however, the way to go about it.

intimidation at every turn and was

We are all individuals and, as such,

armed with a tape recorder for when

subject to the vagaries of life.

he was stopped. Black and his kind are

Fate, luck, ill-fortune, chaos, whatever

the worst type of the scum out there,

we want to call it, is the unknown that

who play the ‘police - coloured

we all face. There used to be a saying

prejudice’ card for all they are worth in

in business which went - ”If things are

an attempt to reduce police resolve to

going well look over your shoulder

accused

the

police

show

the

infrequency,

on

a

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

because you’ve missed something.”

The current trend in in birth rates

So it should be with our personal

makes it certain that a new violent

safety strategies. Yes things are good,

crime wave is just around the corner.

the sun is shining, all’s well with the

Today there are some 7.5 million

world, but just get into the habit,

males age 14 to 17. By the year 2000

metaphorically speaking, of ‘looking

we will have an additional 500,000...

over your shoulder!’

Thus in a few years we can expect at least 30,000 more murderers, rapists,

It may, however, give us some comfort

robbers and muggers on the streets

here in the UK to look briefly at how

than we have today...these kids are

bad things have got across the

stone cold predators.”

Atlantic. The following information is

“From 1990 through 1993 Virginia

an extract form the official journal of

convicted 1411 people of murder; a

the GHCA who are mentioned in more

third of them had been ‘in custody’ but

detail in a later Chapter The editor Bob

out of jail at the time of the crime.”

Kasper quoted an extract from the

“...in 1992 over 6.6 million violent

August 1995 issue of Readers Digest

crimes

and an article by a Princeton Professor

100,0000 or so

John DiLulio called ‘Crime in America,

sentences, which on average ended

It’s Getting Worse. ‘

before the convict had served even

“Over the past three decades ... your

half his time behind bars.”

were

committed

....only

(led) to prison

chances of becoming a victim of violent

crime

increased

by

460

percent.” “...the

actual

So anyone in the UK who feels uncomfortable

number

of

rapes,

robberies, assaults, burglaries and

with

our

current

condition needs to breathe a sigh of relief, but ‘keep your guard up.’

other crimes suffered by Americans in

Stalking & Harassment

1993 was 43,622,000”. “A new breed of villain is

“more

Over the past few years these two

terrorist than criminal” .. routinely

activities have come to prominence.

property crimes escalate into violent

As a result of one person’s, persistent

ones.”

work alongside the Home Office the

“Well over 100,000 murders have been

UK

committed since the start of 1990.”

‘Protection From Harassment Act

“...murder soared a terrifying 165

1997’ is very much the work of one

percent among 14 to 17 year-olds.

person Evonne von Heussen M.B.E.

now

has

legislation.

The

62

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

Evonne wrote the body of work which

be associated with the preparation of

became the Bill and eventually the Act

the legislation.

and she is the acknowledged expert on stalking and harassment. Sadly, as is

Evonne von Heussen was herself a

always the case,

there is now a a

victim of persistent stalking for 13

profusion of ‘so called experts’ trying to

years by a former University lecturer,

relieve victims of money for their

who

services. Those of us in the Close

attended two lectures. For three years

Protection field have had these same

not knowing who was responsible she

individuals

with

‘made

up’

received obscene calls and letters,

backgrounds

come

out

the

pornographic photographs, photos of

woodwork as experts! and we know

herself and her daughters, had acid

who they are as they, as usual,

poured on her car and dead flowers

convince others, who have no means

left on her doorstep, some taken from

of knowing to the contrary, of their

graves with RIP labels still attached. In

credibility and expert status. If you are

1978 he turned up at her home and

a victim of stalking or harassment then

carried out an assault. Despite the

you most certainly do not need an

police being called they considered it a

‘expert’ whose only purpose is to

‘domestic’ and left with issuing to the

relieve you of your money.

man a caution. From then on her life

of

first noticed Evonne when she

was shattered as she was dogged by Even as Evonne von Heussen was

this man for years to come. It was not

writing the legislation attempts were

until 1992 that the attention finally

made by others to ‘hijack’ the work and

ceased and It was not until 1994, some

claim it as their own. One female MP,

16 years later that she was able to

who shall remain nameless attempted

write about the situation .

this, only to be forcibly prevented by

63

an ‘honest’ Home Office who were

Dogged by nightmares and a constant

working closely with Evonne. Another

feeling of being hunted Evonne still

organisation involved in personal

finds it difficult to be alone with male

safety also saw commercial advantage

company and to be confined or not to

in being seen as the organisation who

feel in complete control. Even having

were taking the lead, so as to further

to have anaesthetic makes her feel this

gain financial reward, but this was

loss of personal control. Her stalker

patently not the case and remains so

had

despite their many media attempts to

threatened her and her two daughters

followed

her

everywhere,

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

persistently and communicated with

as The National Association for the

both hate and love mail and by phone,

Support of Victims of Stalking and

even tracking her down when she

Harassment, but still known as NASH.

moved

ex-directory

At the same time as having to write the

numbers. The tragedy deepened as

legislation and argue it’s need Evonne

Evonne's

has dealt with nearly 9,000 victims of

and

tracing

daughter

Kirstein,

also

became a victim of a stalker.

stalking, through the NASH help-line, 3,000 media requests, received 84

As a consequence of her own bitter

death threats and actually counselled

experience Evonne determined two

78 stalkers i.e.18 men and 60 women.

things, one that she would provide help for other victims of this ‘unrecognised’

Nash is now recognised as the only

and unlegislated against crime and

legitimate non-profit making organisa-

second that she would attempt to

tion for the counselling of both victims

achieve the impossible by forcing the

of stalking and harassment and their

advent of legislation even against

assailants. This covers stalking in its

concerted resistance in many quarters.

truest sense, school bullying and

From her start in 1994 with her initial

neighbour harassment. It has forged

drafting of the work, some three years

links internationally and has the largest

later she was travelling the UK with

body of experience to bring to bear in

members

Office,

it’s counselling and advice work. The

members of the Lord Chancellor’s

following is a brief summary of some

Department, a representative of the

facts about stalking supplied by NASH.

Crown

Between January 1994 and January

of

the

Home

Prosecution

Service

and

various police representatives on

1997

training

following

contacted the Association’s crisis line.

commencement of the Protection

Many calls are not genuine and there

From Harassment Act

are in the UK a small, but persistent

remarkable

missions

(1997 ) - a

achievement

by

any

standards.

some

16,569

people

had

band of ‘serial victims’ who claim to the police, press and other less skilled organisations that they are victims of

Prior to embarking on the problem of

stalking,

some

of

whom

have

legislation Evonne and Kirstein had

appeared on national television. The

founded The National Anti-stalking and

figures broke down as follows:-

Harassment Association (NASH) later

• 8,097 actual victims of stalking, (i.e.

to be renamed following the legislation

210 men and 7,887 women). These 64

P E R C E P T I O N S

victims

fall

into

&

F E A R

three

O F

distinct

C R I M E

Of these 55% had left violent, abusive

categories which will be outlined later.

relationships

before

the

stalking

• 3,211 persons who report general

began. In 22% of these cases children

harassment by neighbours, gangs and

are involved and have often suffered

children.

sever effects due to the ordeal of the parents. Many children have suffered

Many of the victims are either elderly

and endured physical, sexual and

people, children who are being bullied

psychological violence.

by older teens or by adults and people

• 10% of people are being stalked by

who are being bullied or stalked within

people who are known to them on a

the workplace. It also includes obese,

casual

gay and disabled people who are

Stalking).

victimised because of what they are.

• 5% of people are being stalked by

basis

(Casual

Contact

people they claim to be unknown to the

•

1,120 people with psychiatric

victim (Stranger Related Stalking).

• A small group of individuals, 78, have

disorders.

claimed to be victims of stalking

65

These callers have reported that

(Fictitious Stalking) when in fact they

generally they have been hearing

are making it up, often due to some

voices in their heads, or being

other problem. Some of these people

‘controlled’ by electronic forces via

have very ‘high profile’ cases.

their radios and television sets. These

• Between 1992 and Spring 1996, 17

people are only stalked by their own

stalking related deaths of victims have

mental ‘bogey man’. Many have

occurred nationwide (some of whom

severe

had contacted NASH). Only two of

mental

problems,

need

someone to talk to and have in many

them were men.

cases been let down by the system.

• In addition, the suicides of 4 stalkers

• 78 stalkers i.e. 18 men and 60

have been reported to NASH in the

women.

same period.

• 33% of female victims who made

• Nash’s figures clearly show that

contact for help, advice and support

women are more likely to be stalked

were raped, or have suffered violent

than men. Sufficient data is not yet

sexual abuse by their stalker.

available to be accurate on the ratio,

• 85% of victims are being stalked by

but figures from the States indicate a

an ex-partner (Post Relationship

probability of 6:1 (6 women to 1 man).

Stalking).

• 95% of all stalking victims (a combi-

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

nation of people who have called the

NASH is affiliated to the National

NASH help-line, or who have written)

Victim Crime Centre in Washington

report inadequate help from the police.

D.C. and has many other International

The remaining 5% have found the

links. Currently establishing regional

police very helpful and sympathetic,

support groups NASH continues as the

but they failed to make referral to any

country’s leading support association

support agency such as NASH.

for stalking and harassment.

• 99% of victims felt that police officers

Address:-

with whom they were in contact were

NASH

complacent, cynical, pre-judgemental,

Bath Place Community Venture,

insensitive

Bath Place,

and

unknowledgeable

about the ordeal of being a stalking

Leamington Spa

victim. Hopefully with the weight of

CV31 3AQ

legislation and better education the

E-Mail [email protected]

Tel/Fax 01926-850089

police will provide a better service to these victims of crime.

“Broken Windows”

• A significant number of victims felt let

In the past four years the murder rate

down by the Crown Prosecution

has halved, robberies are down by 40

Service for a variety of reasons (this

per cent, and car thefts by a third and

shouldn’t come as a surprise to

crime, in general, at it’s lowest level for

anyone - PC)

30 years -Utopia? - no, New York,

• 100% of all lawyers who contacted

thanks to a policy now known as

NASH for advice, complained of

‘zero- tolerance’. A city that by the

their frustration regarding the lack of

mid-eighties was as good as written off

knowledge exhibited by magistrates

has experienced an almost Lazarus

and by some judges and by other

like recovery. Big business and the

members of the the criminal justice

middle class are moving back and

‘system’.

there is a ‘safer’ feel about the city. The

transformation

was

the

As well as dealing with the victims and

consequence of one mans belief in the

perpetrators of stalking over the same

concepts expressed in a magazine

period NASH dealt with 3,790 media

article. William Bratton, Police Chief

enquiries, 311 students from law,

of New York was a ‘believer’ in the

 journalism,

concepts outlined in a magazine

and

psychology,

lawyers and 30 police officers.

20

article

in

1982

called

‘Broken

Windows’, authored by a Professor of 66

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

management James Wilson and a

Wilson saw this view as an evasion of

collabotator George Kelling. The

responsibility and laid out the simple

article challenged the liberal concepts

scenario: One window is smashed in a

that crime was a direct product of

building and no-one repairs it. No-one

poverty, inequality and poor standards

is held accountable for the damage

of living. Broadly this sanctioned the

and the word goes out that the building

abandonment of run down areas, told

is easy game for vandals. Soon other

inner-city

was

windows are broken and the building,

expected of them and conditioned the

now dilapidated becomes a haunt for

police to believe that because they

dossers and drug dealers. The drugs

could not control social conditions they

draw crime into the neighbourhood,

could not, as a consequence, control

respectable families begin to move

crime.

out, delinquency becomes the norm

poor

that

crime

and criminal elements gain ascendancy. The police strategically withdraw, citing the need to avoid confrontation and everyone else gives the place a wide berth, knowing not to expect any better from a ‘deprived area’. Wilson propounded that “the idea  of zero tolerance comes from the  conviction that serious crime very  often emerges opportunistically  from lesser crime” . The answer is therefore to switch police attention from the incorrigibles to the irritants, with a policy that nothing is

acceptable

from

throwing

litter, spitting, jaywalking, hanging around street corners. By hauling in minor delinquents New York police were led to more serious This is not a social problem as a consequence of deprivation  and poor social conditions. It’s the result of a tolerance of   many things ignored for too long.

offenders. As Chief of New York’s Police, Bratton put these ideas into practise and after organising

67

P E R C E P T I O N S

&

F E A R

O F

C R I M E

his force like a major business corpo-

enough to adopt such an approach is

ration with performance targets, his

to come to terms with the backlash

officers proceeded to clear the parks of

from the vocal, minority left who

winos, the streets of teenagers carry-

equate such intolerance and the desire

ing portable hi-fis and the intersections

of the majority of people to want to root

of

squeegee

out crime and violence, to police

men. As Brattons men hacked away at

harassment. It happened in New York,

the lower levels of crime the upper lev-

but Bratton and Mayor Guiliani had

els amazingly caved in, getting the

none of it, stuck to their guns and the

message that the police were once

results are there for all to see. We live

again empowered to tackle all crime at

in hope!

windscreen-washing

every level and were prepared to carry it through, despite the outcries of the liberal left. Wilson made out that the ‘bogey men’, of the present levels of crime, were those liberalists who had wanted to link crime to deprivation and who he saw as the real enemies of the poor. His own view being that the real crisis in society stems not from an absence of opportunity, but from a lack of responsibility,

resulting

from

the

blurring of the distinction between very simply, right and wrong. Although called a fascist in some quarters, even in the UK his ideas found root, even with such socialist elements of politics as Jack Straw, who, before he became Home Secretary and was still in opposition, delivered his controversial ‘boot the beggars off the streets’ speech. The challenge for any society brave 68

4 

C H A P T E R

F O U R

 Street Security 

T

his is where all your training and thinking about the concepts we have

discussed

in

Chapter 2 - Awareness come into play.

30% of all assaults. You only need to read one weeks newspapers to see the full extent of the street crime, even during the day.

The first thing is ‘Switch On’. Start the

A physically well protected home,

‘game’

of

people

watching’

and

where you practise good personal

‘situation awareness.’ When you leave

procedures (see Chapter 5) is a very

your house on a sunny morning to walk

safe place to be. The street is not by

300m to the shops or leave your office

comparison. In Close Protection work

at lunchtime to walk around town you

our most vulnerable time with a client is

do not expect to end up in hospital

when we are out on a ‘walkabout’

stabbed or dead! - some people never

somewhere. The next most vulnerable

return. Forget the statistics for a

time is when we are in vehicles, which

moment, they will give you no comfort

can give us a false sense of security.

nor assistance if tomorrow it’s ‘your

As we outlined in Chapter 2, an attack

turn’. When you make a ‘transition’

probably won’t happen to us in broad

from one environment to another the

daylight in a very busy street, rather it

‘Traffic Lights’ in your head must be

will be when we enter a more deserted

clearly visible.

area with poor lighting, less people,

69

more hiding places and escape routes.

Risk Reduction

Remember, however, not to believe we

Risk Reduction exercises ask that you

are safe in daylight, as 48% of indecent

make yourself very familiar with your

assaults took place daylight, as well as

surrounding areas you live in and work

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

near. Familiar in the sense that there

ing seminars I ask the people who they

has been the application of a process

would think is the most difficult type of

of Risk Analysis. In other words you

person to mug. The answer which we

have identified the vulnerable areas. If

eventually come to is ‘a deaf person on

you are a woman this probably means

the run’. With someone whose deaf it’s

you should not walk the dog or walk

impossible to use a question as a

with your children in densely wooded

deception and it’s impossible to run

and isolated areas, where bushes and

alongside whilst you demand their

structures can provide hiding areas.

wallet. The converse then, as to who is

There have been enough very bad

easy to mug,

incidents in the UK for this surely by

and the chart below contrasts the

now to have gone home and these

various aspects we should adopt;

becomes easy to see

have not happened in poorer, deprived areas. But even in a busy city centre

EASY TO MUG

you

Stopped.

must

be

sensitive

to

your

surroundings. Both people and places

Looking around and lost.

need to be evaluated and to do this you

Holding your wallet or purse.

must let the information into your

Looking at a map.

cognitive processes. If you shut out the

Walking slowly.

stimulus of your environment then you

In a dream.

are actually providing ‘hiding places’ for

Deep in conversation.

people to conceal themselves. HARD TO MUG

Jogging.

How You Are Perceived

So switch on and, more importantly,

Fast and purposeful walk (late for an

look as if you are switched on. Body

appointment).

language is

Aggressive.

the most important,

subjective self protection message that

Alert demeanour.

you emit. You should send out signals

Fleeting eye contact.

that

Erect and self assured.

tell

others

you

are

aware,

confident, in control, know where you are going and will be difficult to take by

Unknown Risk 

surprise. Walk- Aware, Briskly and with

Remember, most street crime is

Purpose- don’t display vulnerability.

opportunistic and for this to happen a number of factors have to be in place.

Always walk with speed. When I’m giv-

First you have to be chosen as a target. 70

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

People who look wealthy or display

subterfuge, cunning and high intellect,

that wealth on their wrist in the form

applying psychology to the capture

of

target

of their victims. This allows them to

‘economically’. The final piece of the

get close even in broad daylight,

selection is down to you and how you

particularly as this is when no-one is

appear. Look switched off and you

suspecting such an encounter.

a

gold

watch

are

a

have put the pieces of the picture into place for you to be a victim, you are now also a target ‘opportunistically’.

If A Car Stops

Take nobody at face value and if you are asked for directions by anyone in a

We cannot forget the person who

car, preferably do not stop, but if you

holds a permanent grudge against

have to keep a good six feet or more

people who are patently successful,

away and don’t be drawn towards the

particularly women who are then easy

targets

of

his

abusive

behaviour or violence. In many sexual

attacks

the

desire

to

dominate and cause suffering is greater than the sexual gratification and, often, such a person will seldom fit the popular description of someone you would immediately be frightened of in the street. Both here and in the US the most gruesome of serial killers would cause no one to give them a second glance in the street . They are the ‘boy next door’ and the ‘husband next door’, which is how they are able to get close to their victims. The very simple solution would be to

‘Switched Off’ and drawn into what seems an innocent situation.

trust no-one, but to put it in a less

71

paranoid way ‘exhibit’ a healthy

car, particularly if you are asked to look

caution about anyone. Serial killers,

at a map or piece of paper with an

of both sexes, ‘ply their trade’ with

address on it.

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

If a car stops and you are threatened scream and shout and set off your personal alarm if you have one to hand. Get away as quickly as you can - don’t run in the direction of the traffic as he can follow you easily, so back track and get into a shop or similar. If you can make a mental note of the number and description of the car and occupants, write them down as soon as possible after.

Keep away from the car, don’t get drawn into conversation and keep walking. If you are really  unhappy, change direction and walk the opposite way.

Muggings (Street Robberies) These can take place day and night but, generally

they will take place

in ‘secondary areas, to the main shopping and business areas of major cities, although attacks do take place in even the busiest and best areas. The perpetrators of street robberies are the disaffected and violent youth of today. The exhibit three things - need, Now it’s not so innocent and you could be in big trouble.

greed and hatred.

So that you cannot be surprised by a

If we take one Metropolitan Police area

vehicle, endeavour to walk towards the

- Streatham, in 1995 there were some

oncoming traffic, this way a car or van

71 street robberies a month. Studies

cannot draw up behind you. I don’t

showed that a small number of people

want to differentiate between male and

were responsible for a large number of

female, but certain situations do hold

robberies, in fact there were some 10

more danger for the lone female.

and 20 active robbers aged between 72

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

12 and 18. Streatham did not have the

longer. Muggers - “they change their 

worst robbery in the Met, but a diverse

clothes as often as three times a day 

mixture of shops, restaurants, quiet

and buy reversible jackets so we won’t 

side streets, six British Rail stations

pick them up in the area as a suspect 

and a red light district offer chances for

for wearing clothes described by the 

opportunist criminals.

victim. Sometimes they wear vests  under so they throw their shirts away 

It was reported that most hunt in packs

and look completely different in a string 

or ‘posses’ and the greatest number of

vest”.

offenders were young, black males. It would appear very few have a drugs

A lot operate in gangs and intimidate

habit to feed; they are driven purely by

people. Before they can be initiated

the desire to wear the latest designer

into some of the posses they have to

gear

phone.

commit a violent robbery and, in one

Streatham police instigated a very

case, they have to stab someone. The

pro-active approach to the problem

police admitted anyone can be a victim

with dedicated teams of officers and

of street robbery - “there are so many 

or

carry

a

mobile

vehicles. With plain clothes officers carrying out surveillance on the areas where

they

operate

successes

occurred quickly. On the first day of the operation they had a hit with a gang who attacked an 80 year old woman. Three youths pounced on the victim and stole her pension book, dislocating her shoulder as they bundled her to the ground. The youths were quickly arrested by officers working nearby. It is, however, not an easy task as the criminals have become surveillance conscious and are wise to the police tactics. As the police will admit about

73

mugging, it’s easy to commit and takes

different factors which make it a

a few seconds. Burglars by contrast,

random offence and difficult for us to 

put themselves on show for a bit

pinpoint where they might happen.” 

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

One of the main problems facing the

handed and laughing , she said “ my 

robbery squad is the fact that many of

nose was dislodged to one side and

the victims are unable to provide a

I had to have an operation under

description of the muggers.

general anaesthetic to reset it. This  has made me very cautious about 

“A lot of offences are committed from 

going out and I try not to carry a bag,

behind,

but I want to live my life as normally as 

with

jewellry

and

bags 

snatched. That means the victim never 

possible.”

sees the offender properly. Other  times the offence is based on fear, with 

She has been out in the police robbery

the offender making so many threats 

car on several occasions trying to

about what will happen to the victim if 

identify the thug who has left her wary

the police are called that the offence 

about venturing out on the streets

goes unreported or is reported a long 

alone. The attacker enjoys inflicting

time after the offence”.

pain and suffering - anyone who thinks this type of person is open to reason and that he thinks like we do probably

The Violence Involved

A young mother of two needed surgery

still believes in the ‘tooth fairy’. Today

after being brutally attacked in a quiet

there are still the remnants of a liberal

side street in Streatham. Lisa 22 was

thinking that believes that a bit of

walking towards a late-night chemists

‘social engineering’ will solve the

at about 8pm on a Friday night when

problem and that all people are

she spotted a man talking on a mobile

inherently good. It is a complete

phone.

nonsense as it is not to accept that

As

she

passed

him

he

demanded her handbag then butted

ethnic

minority

groups

are

not

her in the face, sending her sprawling

engaged in any crime. Need, greed

to the ground in agony. Lisa recalls he

and hatred, plain and simple and until

said “give me your bag, bitch and head 

it is recognised that there is a war

butted me at the same time. I went stiff 

going on in the streets the thugs and

like a board and kept my head cradled 

scum will have the ascendancy.

in my arms. He hit me in the face again  and kicked my leg really hard. I was in 

Such crimes as ‘Taxing’ which is the

panic when I saw all the blood and I 

act of throwing bricks through a lone

was worried he would stab me. If he 

woman’s car window in traffic to steal

had just asked me for my bag I would 

handbags, is only one example of the

have given it to him.” He ran off empty 

state to which matters have sunk. 74

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

Lets look at some of the general point-

have not seen the incident develop

ers as to how a street robbery occurs:

with enough time to alter course and seek safety, your first weapon is your

Progression of The Event

voice.

1. Observation and selection

• based on vulnerability.

• Be specific when yelling for help. • Run/spread the distance and find

• ease and escape.

people.

2. Test for Opportunity

• any witnesses.

• Forget your doubts. • Forget the embarrassment factor. • If you don’t do these things the event

• are you paying attention.

will progress and you will need Part 2

• how are you reacting to distance

of this book sooner than you thought,

gap closing.

and if it progresses anyway what have

• the contact approach method.

you learned.

3. Your immediate response deter-

Reaction To Physical Contact

mines whether they - Discontinue

• Listen to what they want if they tell

or

you.

4. Assault progresses to physical

• Don’t turn a theft into a violent

contact

assault.

• Give up the item. Approach/Closing Distance Gap

How

to

recognise

an

‘assault

With

Compliance/Co-operation

approach’.

opt-ions - there are positives and

• Loiterer conversation stops. • Any verbal calling or comments. • Very close walk-by and reverse. • Followed or flanked. • Some innocuous request. • Personal space violation. • More than one approaching. • Your time to decide diminishes

negatives.

quickly!

if you had cooperated or you may win

They

may

still

inflict

violence gratuitously or they may take the items and leave and at the point you accede to any request you do not know. With Resistance/Fighting options there are positives and negatives. You may lose and suffer greater harm than the day with little or no injury. There is

75

Immediate Response Necessary

also the degree to which the other

• Sound off and give a directive - if you

party may suffer injury. One point to

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

remember you can never resist you

approach the more options you have.

can only fight. To simply resist would

Awareness factors.

get you seriously hurt.

• Consider temporary cooperation which may assist in reassessment and better positioning - in other words can you buy some time.

• If able to break and run - do so. • Ineffective defensive manoeuvre will make matters worse.

• If you must, fight to escape - Timing, Technique, Tenacity. You are more vulnerable when;

• You are isolated (safety in numbers). • You are in darkness (stay out). • You are near areas of concealment Don’t walk with your back to the traffic. You have no time to evaluate ie. ‘Condition Orange’ any  threat if a vehicle pulls up alongside - it’s straight into ‘Red’.

(hiding places). ‘You must consciously plan to avoid these’ - Security (vs) Convenience.

As you will read throughout this whole book I keep emphasising that at the time of the event this is no place

to

be

making

carefully

balanced decisions about the pro’s and con’s. There is much you have to take in, does he have a weapon? perceived physical capabilities, is anyone around to help, is he changing location, is he hurting you? now- it all becomes a question of priorities. General Reaction Guidelines

• Don’t let them transport you elsewhere.

 ATM’s - stay awa re and don’t let people stand too close, particularly if they can look over your shoulder.

• The sooner you notice the 76

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

made intuitive, but accurate guesses

Worst Areas

• • • •

Subways at night.

about the occupancy of houses.

A deserted station or bus depot. Lonely, narrow and poorly lit streets.

Geoff Thompson in his book Dead or

Short cuts through parks, wasteland,

Alive clearly illustrates how muggers

back streets or alleys.

operate.

• Walking alone - the later the worse,

Muggers follow a ritual.

particularly in a known dangerous area.

Most have accomplices. Most muggings involve stalking and

Other Specific Problem Areas

dialogue entrapment.

• Parking areas at shopping centres,

The greater the crime the greater the

sports events, transportation terminals.

deception.

• Stairwells, elevators, toilets. • Automated teller machines (ATM’s). • Public recreational facilities - Parks. • Any ‘Drive through’ service area.

He also

outlines the ritual for

gratuitous assault which can be only one step removed from being robbed as well: 1. The eye contact.

Selection

Most criminals have a process of

2. The question.

selection i.e. the most vulnerable, low

3. The physical approach.

risk option such as a purse or handbag

4. Question reiteration.

snatch from behind. You don’t have to

5. Actual challenge.

be small, weak or old you just have to

6. Single word exchange.

be careless. Also you must bear in

7. Assault.

mind that selection of you as a target could be made in a busy area, but perpetrated in a quieter one.

•

What

most

people

think

a. are

Unnatural impediment to your

movement.

spontaneous robbers have usually had

b.

many minutes in the planning.

ment to that of yourself.

• The most switched on people are

c.

crooks- they are minor psychologists

person or persons near you. Predatory

and work by a sense of feel and

movements i.e. circling and two or

intuition.

more

The burglar who was

followed by a TV crew whilst he walked the streets targeting houses to burgle, 77

Pre-Incident Indicators

Correlation of third party moveSudden changes of status of a

moving

in

from

directions (pack actions).

opposite

S T R E E T

d.

verbal exchange initiated by a

stranger.

S E C U R I T Y  

Warning signs an assault is possible:-

with that of yourself.

• Head and shoulders back. • Facial colour is dark/red. • Breathing fast and shallow. • Belligerent, challenging/shouting. • Exaggerated movements -

g.

particularly with the hands.

e.

Target

or

escape

avenue

glancing. f.

Person or persons approaching

at an oblique path that will intersect Hidden hand or hands that cause

an unnatural walking posture.

• Hands held high on or above the

h.

Bumps, pushes, shoves or grabs.

waist.

i.

Relative absence of locals or

• Direct uninterrupted eye contact . • Kicking the ground.

authorities.  j.

Automobiles stopping alongside,

slightly to the front or behind. k.

Danger signs

Any obviously intoxicated person

indicating an

assault is imminent include:-

hail or otherwise interact.

• Head down. • Eyebrows move down into a frown. • Facial colour pales. • Lips tighten over teeth. • Breathing becomes rapid and deep. • Stance changes from square to

o.

bladed ( one ‘lead’ foot in front ) i.e. a

or persons. l.

Any second pass by a vehicle.

m.

Obvious attempts at ‘Baiting’.

n.

Glances

between

apparent

strangers as they approach, impede, Undue attention to your presence

or vehicle.

fighting stance.

What signs can we look for in the demeanour and body language of

• Fists clench and unclench. • Target glances. • Dropping body-weight and lowering

others that will indicate to us that they

stance.

are building themselves up for either aggressive dialogue or worse?. Also

How The Professionals Do It

how can we tell that the point has been

The following is an extract from a

reached where they may be about

Close

to move to physical violence and

training manual on how to spot trouble

escalate the threat. If we are going to

arising in your environment. In the CP

preempt this occurring we must be

field there may be many more reasons

sensitive to mannerisms and the signs

that cause a threat to exist than if

along the way.

you are a civilian on the street, but

Protection

(Bodyguarding)

78

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

whatever the causes for someone's

confrontation so use the following

interest in you the body language is

techniques to detect the potential for

appropriate to both. The following will

violence.

be of particular interest to police officers:

Watch, Look & Listen

Watch and listen for the following Body

language

as

points - read the body language for

‘non-verbal communication by means

verbal and physical clues that will

of subconscious gestures, movements

indicate that an aggressive act or

and physical attitudes’. People’s body

physical assault is highly probable.

language may contradict their spoken

Remember to watch the hands and

or intended message, confusing the

recognise the key indications.

observer

They are :-

or

is

described

betraying

their

true

feelings, e.g. a person may sound

1. Non Verbal Clues - Physical

friendly, but convey hidden hostility via

Actions.

his body language. The human voice is also a great

General Points

‘indicator’ of stress and tension. The

Age, sex, looks, posture, position,

voice -pitch and tone (voice attitude) is

rapid movement, noise and distur-

effected by emotions e.g. an angry

bance.

voice is both loud and belligerent, the voice of reason is calm and quiet.

Increased Breathing & Rapid Pulse Rate

79

Experienced law enforcement and

Increased adrenalin flow stimulated

security personnel have used body

by

language and verbal indicators for a

apprehension, also excitement. The

number of years. The average police

adrenalin hormone action increases

officer and bodyguard are trained

the heart rate, air supply to the lungs

observers (cynics), they expect to be

and blood supply to the muscles. It

lied to and deceived. Therefore it is

also promotes the release of glucose

important that the individual officer is

into the blood stream for immediate

able to identify and understand these

energy, so preparing the body and

verbal and physical signs (clues), in

mind for action and helping it to cope

other words - read the body language.

with fear, stress and exercise. The

Remember that it is always better to

release, however gives rise to physical

detect and avoid a potentially violent

changes which are detectable.

nervous

tension,

fear,

and

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

Also associated with ‘clenched teeth’.

Flushed Complexion

Rapid flow of blood to the head caused by

the

adrenal

action.

Oxygen

Finger Movements

enriched blood to the brain to speed up

a. Points aggressively with the finger -

the process of decision making, also a

focus of anger and aggression on a

sign of guilt and embarrassment.

specific person (you) or object. b. Pokes or jabs with the finger (makes physical contact) - an indication that

Eye Movements

a. Failure to hold eye contact - looks

the aggressor is ready to ‘cross the

away or down during eye contact. Guilt

line’. May be accompanied by rapid

and Guile.

and angry speech, also sudden and

b. Hard stare (target fixation) fixed

aggressive gestures.

staring at the Principal (VIP), known as

c. Hand and finger gestures - a sign of

‘target fixation’ and associated with the

contempt or anger. Not considered as

focus on the immediate source of

threatening, usually accompanied with

danger (tunnel vision). Caused again

verbal abuse and part of a crowd

by the adrenal flow.

action.

c. Rapid eye shift or look away - known as the ‘target glance’. A conscious

Shoulder Shift or Drop

mental and physical effort to avoid the

a. May be used with target glance or

fixed stare (tunnel vision).

eye shift - decoy or first stage of a physical assault e.g. a surprise blow or the initial action of drawing a weapon.

Hand Movements

a. One of the most important physical

b. A well known crime technique, it is a

clues clues. The old ‘professionals’

physical signal that will be your last to

always say “watch the hands”  and that

pick up.

“eyes can’t kill, it is the hands that hold  the gun and fingers that pull the

Cessation Of All Movements

trigger” .

a. Assertion of mental control - slow

b. Look for concealed hands - ask

deep breathing - mental decision made

why- is there a concealed weapon?

- action to follow.

Shaking and rapid hand movements

b. Look for rapid change from anger

indicate

to calm. Watch for movement, in

nervous

tension

(fear,

apprehension and excitement).

particular the hands.

c. Clenched fists indicate an attempt to control emotions such as anger etc. 80

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

Sudden Challenge

Rapid Angry Speech

a. Hard or soft challenge that breaks

Adrenal flow, excitement, emotional

the “1 yard rule” - the initial move

state, anger and rage, pre-action

may be either rapid or slow time.

build-up

b. The action may involve the physical laying on of hands.

Combination Of The Above

c. Must be treated as a serious and

A combination of verbal indicators that

dangerous threat at this stage.

may include all or some of the above clues e.g. High, rapid angry speech

2. Verbal Clues

that includes serious and specific swearing, that will be accompanied by

Abnormal Stammer

Nervous tension, anger and excite-

a

combination

of

physical

body

actions.

ment. Summary Change of Voice Patterns

Because of the adrenal actions caused

a. Change in voice levels and pitch

by fear and excitement etc, several

indicates excessive emotional tension

verbal and physical indications often

and excitement - loud, angry and high

occur together - do not forget the

pitch speech (emotion, anger, rage

sudden reactive physical response.”

and frustration). b. The deliberate softening (lowering)

-------------------------------

of speech rhythm and volume - slow and deliberate. An attempt to control emotion.

Be Sooner!! (so to speak)

If you allow an adversary to get into a stance you have let things go too far.

Excessive Serious & Specific

Also be very aware of the quiet, starer

Swearing

who seems non-aggressive, but can

a. Of an obscene, personal, racial or

be very disturbing. He will talk in a

sexual nature - a direct verbal

quiet, even tone and make threats in

expression of anger, frustration and

this even, level and measured way. He

hatred.

will have practised ‘mood swings’ form

b. Used to threaten, insult (provoke)

very passive to suddenly aggressive,

and intimidate

both to put you off balance and also to hit your ‘adrenal switch’. Under no circumstance let him talk himself into

81

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

accept or be drawn into the ploy or you

• Lowering tone and volume of voice. • Standing still. • Looking down at the ground. • Falling to, or kneeling on the ground. • Lifting of eyebrows (shows fear/ 

will be unconscious before you know

anxiety).

where you are. This type of individual

• Backing away.

anything closer than a very extended striking range. He will also offer to shake your hand as if he has made a mistake, but under no circumstance

will also be very challenging and make a direct, but quiet enquiry about what

BE CAREFUL - don’t fall for a ploy. I’ve

you are going to do and will say “ go on

seen people fake submission only to

then do something lets see what

blast off

you’ve got “, as if he is totally prepared

has worked. It happens, particularly,

and infallible. It’s a psychological ploy

when you have them restrained and

he’s used many times before and he

they convince you they will not offer

will be good at it. One way or another

any more problems, only to have them

you will not escape the consequences

explode at you again once they are

of such a confrontation. You must stay

released. There is an old Japanese

in control and, unfortunately, act

Samurai saying which should come to

sooner rather than later.

your mind every time you think things

again when the deception

are OK and the fight is overIt may be that to use your verbal skills effectively may dissuade aggression,

“WHEN

but if it doesn’t then on recognising the

TIGHTEN YOUR HELMET STRAPS”

THE

BATTLE’S

OVER,

signals you will have to escalate your force response. Remember, if a person submits and ceases aggressive or

Some Points or Do’s and Don'ts

resistant behaviour you must be

The following list of Do’s and Don’ts

prepared to de-escalate, so to speak,

are applicable not only in respect of

your level of response. To know when

street robberies, but as points of

this should happen we need to know

general street security:

not only from verbal affirmations, but also from non-verbal signals that they

• Don’t show expensive jewellry. • Carry your handbag in a ‘self

have had enough:-

conscious way- let it fall in front of you

• Putting hands up in front of the body. • palms out. • Reduction in large movements.

not behind - flap in toward you so it can’t be snatched from behind - one method of attack is the fast hit and run 82

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

from behind. Also carry it in a way that makes it easy to let it go.

• Use the gap between cars if someone runs at you.

• Don’t run whilst you are still in full sight of the person or persons that concern you. If someone does cause you concern make your alternate move in a calm way

• Don’t use a phone box to phone for help

NB.

the office worker in London

who was dragged from the phone box and raped as she phoned for help

• One ploy is for one person to stop you and ask for change of a £25 note - if you pull the purse or wallet out a second attacker will snatch it . The

Now you’re surprised and within grabbing range, the threat being only a few feet away. No time for evaluation just the typical shock  and freeze.

first can deny any involvement even if

• Distribute your money around your

he doesn’t run. They may use an alley

person divide notes and keep some

off the main road you are on to wait in

old credit cards in a top jacket pocket.

- so raise your awareness etc.

These are ‘give aways’.

• Consider carrying a ‘bluff’ purse or wallet to give away.

• Before going into a shop to buy something, carefully try to prepare the correct amount to pay for the item don’t sort it out in the shop as you can be targeted there and they know in which pocket you keep what they want.

• Never stop in the street for any request or ‘Question and Answer’ session.

• Don’t take shortcuts. • Never pass through a subway until ‘Switched Off’ and too close to the corner.

you can utilise a full escort of other people.

83

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

Switched On’ in ‘Condition Yellow’ and alert to the potential threat. ‘ 

Evaluating the threat and making choices in this case confirming the threat.

Condition Red’ - now  the avoidance - get off the street and find other people. ‘ 

84

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

• Never walk close to buildings, past

may be possible to improvise, but the

unlit doorways and alleyways, keep

reality of this we will look at later.

well out from the building to avoid being jumped.

Another Experience

• Walk facing traffic - this prevents a

A teenage gang member was found

vehicle pulling up to you unseen and

guilty of mugging the husband of the

deters ‘kerb-crawlers’.

UK’s Director Of Public Prosecutions.

• If a car stops use your voice. • Never accept a lift from a stranger,

The 17 year old youth stabbed John

even if he claims his car is a taxi.

‘butterfly knife’ as he walked towards

• If you are wearing high heels take

his Camden home, in North London.

them off before you run.

Bleeding heavily, the businessman

• If taken home at night ask to be

staggered 100 yards to his front door,

watched into the house.

where he collapsed into the arms of his

• If you think you are being followed go

wife, Barbara.

Mills 58, between the ribs with a

to the nearest occupied area and call the police.

The news article reported that the blade had partially severed an artery in

85

• Walk quickly across the road and

his abdomen and could have killed

cross it again if necessary.

him, but for emergency surgery. The

• Walk to a busier area where there

Jury took 4.5 hours to convict the

will be other people - a shop, a garage,

attacker of GBH. He was also found

well lit house, pub, cab office etc.

guilty of robbing Mr Mills of a wallet,

• If you go into a shop for help BE

credit cards and cash. Mr Mills had

CALM don’t scream or shout, or they

been surrounded by 6 youths in May

will react against you and take you as

95. He was punched around the head

a threat - be rational, reasonable in

and shoulders and grabbed by the

your request for help.

neck. He handed over about £100 but

• Chequebook caution -home address!

did not realise he had been stabbed

phone number.

until after the gang ran off.

• Don’t flash expensive jewellry. • Carry a sound alarm. • Keys should not bear name and

Times 21/12/96

address.

Public Transport

• It is an offence to carry any item for

• Avoid lonely bus stops particularly at

the sole purpose of self defence but it

night.

As reported in the Sunday

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

• On an empty bus sit downstairs in

• If you are threatened or harassed

view of the guard/driver-Don’t sit

move to an other compartment. If this

upstairs.

isn’t possible and there is no apparent

• On the way to work! On a

assistance you have no recourse, but

Tube/Subway platform stand or sit

to pull the emergency cord.

near the exit/entrance and always be

• Always be aware of other people who

prepared to retreat from a situation.

alight from a bus or train when you do.

• On the train itself again stand or sit

•Tell members of the transport staff

near the doors in a carriage with

if you feel anyone or anything is

people and check to see where the

suspicious

emergency chain is. If people get on you can get off - even if they get on

The following story illustrates that

next to you if you are aware, sensitive

violence can erupt anywhere. We

to their demeanour or if they are

know the chances are slim that it will

boisterous get off - as they board the

happen to us, but it happens and to

train they are actually taking in other

those people who it does happen to

people

some

the chances were slim as well. Ask

distance away and you can slip out as

them now though whether they feel the

they get on.

statistics helped them at all!

• Don’t sit in an empty compartment of

“Two masked and armed brothers who

a railway carriage.

robbed passengers on a London

• Do not, as you see many people do,

commuter train were each jailed for 10

particularly at the end of the day, fall

years at the Old Bailey in 1997. It was

asleep or doze on public transport.

the first time an entire carriage of

• Be aware of being overheard,

passengers had been robbed.

particularly on public transport - do not

Anthony and Aaron Baxter 28 and 20,

answer any questions about your

were arrested 5 days after the raid on

destination, however innocent they

the London to Dartford train in OCT 96.

may seem.

Both had a history of drug abuse and

• On a train the toilets are a safe haven

both previously were out on license for

lock the door and pull the cord.

a train robbery. They spent the £260

• On a train try to sit near the guards

cash they got on drugs and then the

compartment and only in a carriage

rest of the property they threw into the

with a central walkway. Always be

Thames -they were caught on video

aware where the communication cord

and also left fingerprints. Brandishing a

is.

machete and an imitation handgun,

who

are

probably

86

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

both brothers terrified commuters with

• If you think you are being followed,

death threats, blows and demands for

check by crossing the street - more

money. The passengers were ordered

than once if necessary, to see if he or

to deposit their valuables in plastic

they follows. If you are still worried get

bags. Some commuters hid their

to the nearest place where people are

possessions and one woman hid

• a pub or anywhere with lights on and

 jewellry in her mouth. After their arrest

call the police. Again avoid using

Aaron Baxter escaped from Tanner

enclosed phone boxes in the street as

Bridge Magistrates court during a

an attacker could trap you inside.

scuffle. He received an extra 9 months

• For women the advice is to wear flat

for this offence. This latter incident

heeled shoes at night if you know you

says something about control and

may have to walk. If someone actually

restraint techniques.

struggles with you high heeled shoes will not be an aid to balance or running.

Out & About NONE

87

OF

US

IS

• Walk down the middle of the INVISIBLE!

pavement. Keep clear of alleyways,

- It is folly to think we go unnoticed and it won’t happen to us. • Trust your intuition - if you feel scared or uneasy - don’t ignore but act on it. • Be Alert when out and about. • Don’t be out on the street if you have had too much too drink, Moderate your intake if you know you will be walking or ensure you have a known taxi company picking you up. • Walk tall keep your feet slightly apart for good balance, keep your head up and your mind focussed on your surroundings. Keep your hands out of your pockets. • know where you are going and how to get there. • look confident without appearing arrogant. • good posture, stamina, strength are all positive aids to good self protection

shrubbery and dark doorways. Try and think

where

someone

could

be

concealed e.g. behind the rubbish skip you are walking towards.

• Don’t stop to help at a road accident, if necessary go for help.

• Always have your keys ready when you arrive home so as to minimise the time you are stood at the door fumbling in your bag or pockets. In London in 1997 there was a gang operating in wealthy

residential

areas

which

targeted people outside their homes to steal their watches.

• At your front door be even more cautious and aware than you have been all night.

• Avoid trouble makers well before by crossing over the road and ignore comments.

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

• Avoid long eye contact with strangers as it can taken as provocative. Remember your eyes show any vulnerability or weakness:-

• Don’t overburden yourself with parcels and if you do make sure you are well prepared to drop them if you are confronted.

• Don’t hitchhike. • Keep your personal possessions like a briefcase or handbag close to hand in public places, make it more difficult to snatch. You should always be able to see or feel it.

• Keep your cheque book in a different place to your cheque card.

• We repeat cover up expensive  jewellry and tuck any gold chain into

‘Hit and Run’ - that’s all you should be conditioned to do. If anybody’s teaching you anything more complicated, then they’re just making it up.

you top or collar.

• Try to avoid reading in the street,

Flight - Get away as fast as you can .

particularly a street map as it indicates

Don’t stop to think ACT. Run to a place

you

where there are people or a security -

are

not

familiar

with

your

surroundings, if you must do it try and

most large stores

keep walking.

• If someone asks you any question

Compromise - If you can’t get away

and you feel you have to reply keep at

scream yell, set off your personal

least two arms length away, better still

alarm and throw it out of reach.

try and answer on the move - re: ‘a

Remember though that resistance is

request for the time’ - don’t stop!!

not the same as defence!

The use of force is only to be

Attack  - Hit hard and break away to

recommended in a self defence

run. Be furious and throw your weight

situation after you have exhausted

into him and break away. Don’t stay to

certain other options . If attacked 3

fight your tactic is ‘Hit and Run’

options

-

Flight,

Compromise,

Attack. 88

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

Alarms

• Only a licensed Hackney Cab can

If you often walk home in the dark get

pull up in the street in the UK.

a good personal attack alarm. Carry

• When you are in the taxi stay

it in the hand so you can use it

‘switched on’ particularly to the way

immediately to, hopefully, scare off the

you are being taken to your destina-

attacker. Make sure it is designed

tion. If you have a preference as to

to continue if it is thrown away and

which way to go then ask and insist. -

doesn’t sound like a car alarm which

If you are not happy ask to be let out

everyone now ignores. more more

out in a well lit area where there are a

more.

number of people.

• If you are unhappy make this known, Taxis

insist on the route you want and

If you are going to be out late, try to

always carry a mobile phone with you

arrange a lift home, or book a taxi.

so you can call 999/911 if you are

• Check that the taxi that turns up is

worried that things are taking a turn for

the one you ordered .

the worse and he won’t stop. There

• Ask for a description of the car e.g.

have been enough incidents of rape

make, colour and reg. If you gave your

and sexual assault by taxi drivers to

name when you booked it, make sure

make any lone female feel less than

the driver can tell you it before you

secure.

get in.

• Always sit behind the driver, not next

• When you book the cab get the

to him if you are a female.

company to tell you the drivers name.

• If in any doubt DON’T get in, trust

• When you get home ask the driver to

your instincts.

wait until you are in and have the

• If you are a woman try to identify a

lights on.

taxi firm which employs female drivers

• If you talk to the driver stay on There are many reputable ‘mini-cab’

general topics and give away no

companies or private hire cars, but

personal information.

must be booked either at their office or

• If you book a taxi from a public phone

by phone. In some cases the driver will

or in a public place like a bar, avoid

carry an ID.

being overheard when you give your

• Always keep the name and number

name and address.

of a reliable firm handy.

89

• Avoid mini-cabs and private hire cabs

Don’t let me give readers the wrong

that tout for trade.

impression of all taxi drivers. The great

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

majority of taxi drivers pose no risk and

drink had very sadly clouded her

are, in too many cases all to often the

 judgement.

victims of violence themselves. Very few taxi drivers I know don’t ‘carry’

Jogging

something with them in their cab to

• When jogging don’t wear a Walkman

give them an edge. Only this year a

and if female don’t jog in deserted

taxi driver was seriously assaulted and

parks, wooded and bushy areas and

bitten in the face 21 times by his

always face oncoming traffic. Don’t jog

assailant who has scarred him for life.

habitually at the same time of the

The attacker bit two people who went

same day each week and the same

to his assistance and, whilst on parole,

applies with cycling - vary times and

stabbed someone else to death.

routes. Stay to well lit roads and pavements. On commons and park lands

“Life In Jail For Pretend Taxi Driver”

keep to main paths and open spaces

On October 22nd 1997, a Judge at

where you can see and be seen by

Manchester Crown Court sentenced

other people.

‘glue sniffing, drug dealing Duncan

• Always choose well lit and well

Bermingham to life for the sex attack

populated streets.

and brutal murder of 22 year old

• Plan your route.

Rachel Thacker. Rachel, a graduate and campaigner for womens safety failed to follow her own advice, following a night out when, after too much to drink, and despite the efforts of her friends to convince her to the contrary,

she

flagged

down

Bermingham in the mistaken belief he was a ‘cabbie’. The next day her naked body was found behind a pub, having been battered around the head with a breeze block, disfigured beyond recognition and then set on fire after Bermingham had poured petrol over her. Her friends were unable to convince her that it wasn’t a taxi, but the assumption is that

 Avoid counting or handling money in the street, particularly if you also have your purse or wallet in your hand.

90

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

• If you perceive a group of males

Dogs

make your decisions sooner rather

(Judith Weis Home Page - Internet)

than later.

1.Don’t Run. 2 Stand still and be calm.

Automated Teller Machines (ATM’s)

3 Don’t scream at the dog and run.

ATM’s are an exposed location. Whilst

4 Don’t stare at its eyes - this is a

you are unlikely to be attacked at the

challenge.

ATM if other people are around you

5 Let the dog sniff you.

can be targeted there.

6 In a low voice NO GO HOME.

• Keep a good look around you and

7 Stay until the dog leaves.

don’t take your card out until the last

8 Back away slowly until it is out sight.

minute.

9 If it attacks try and fend it off with a

• Don’t withdraw anything other than

 jacket, or your briefcase or better still

small amounts, which means you don’t

brolly - always be on the lookout for

have to stand around exposed whilst

any improvised weapon.

you count it.

10 If you fall, roll into a ball and keep

• Don’t use the machine if there is any-

hands over your ears, face, throat and

one there you don’t like. Play the game

neck. Don’t scream and don’t roll

- remember the face and watch out for

about.

it again.

• Don’t let people stand directly behind

What Men Can Do!- Women's Safety

you.- they have been known to mark

Men can help by taking the issue of

your coat with chalk which identifies

women's safety seriously in their daily

you to their cohorts!.

lives. Bear these points in mind- If you

• Also avoid dispensers when the

are walking in the same direction as a

street is very quiet.

woman on her own, don’t walk behind

• Make sure no-one can see you enter

her - this may worry her. Cross the

your PIN.

road and walk on the other side. This

• If at all possible try to avoid using

can reassure her that you are not

dispensers at night - they can be very

following her.

dangerous. Drive through ones are

• Never sit too close to a woman on

regular venues for robberies.

her own in a railway carriage.

• Generally avoid handling cash in the

• If you are thinking of talking to a

street.

woman at a lonely bus stop, say, remember she doesn’t know that your intentions are benign.

91

S T R E E T

S E C U R I T Y  

• Realise how threatening actions

simplistic game such as ‘occupations’

such as staring, whistling, passing

i.e. trying to give everyone you see an

comments can be when you are one

occupation from your impression of

of a group of men.

them, then all well and good. Anything that makes you ‘see’ people and forces

Security on the street is the basis for

some recognition of dress, features

all good ‘Safety Practises’. Much of

and demeanour then you are starting

this chapter has been about what to do

to become aware.

and what not to do, but I have gone to great lengths to make it very clear

Remember the men with the large

that obeying these ‘common sense

sheet of wood and the changeover. If

rules is not how the battle is won.

you had said to someone that you

Not walking with your back to the

could fool people with this ploy no one

traffic is OK, but if you are walking

would have accepted it. The camera

along with a ‘head full of seagulls’ you

recorded quite graphically, however,

are still a victim in the making. It is only

that people do not in fact take in any

‘awareness’ of your surroundings

information at all about others. So

and people that make all the ‘rules’

don’t fall into the same trap yourself.

effective. Remember your attentional

The villains you should be capable of

distractors, remember how we shut out

seeing on foot or in a vehicle are

stressful stimuli, remember our narrow

camouflaging themselves amongst

internal focus of attention, remember

everyone else and the mass of stimuli

our reduced or non-existent attitude to

you may be unknowingly excluding -

expectation and finally remember how

Switch On !

we are convinced by statistics that ‘it won’t happen to me.’ If you acknowledge all the many factors that prevent us staying alert and aware then we are getting more ready to win the battle. Now all we need to do is embark on our ‘commentary’ work. Try and make ‘people

watching’

an

interesting

pastime. If it takes a banal and 92

5   “T C H A P T E R

F I V E

Home Security 

he house 

in the UK, who, statistics show, stop

of every- 

when they mature. It is estimated that

one,” 

it

70-90% of all domestic burglaries

w

s

result from an easy opportunity - door

a

declared

not

in a case

mail/papers in the letter box, milk on

in

the doorstep. The latter two visually

1604,

locked,

window

left

open,

“is to him as his castle and 

indicate that no-one is in. Also don’t

fortress.” 

believe that household burglaries only occur during the hours of darkness.

This principle has come to be the cherished credo of millions of citizens,

The police have over recent years in

but it would probably have come as no

the UK begun to recognise the extent

surprise to anyone in those times to

of the problem and initiatives like

learn that nearly 400 years later our

Operation Bumblebee which began in

houses are even more like fortresses

North London in 1991 led to 5,000

than they were then.

arrests and solved 10,000 burglaries in N.London alone. Burglaries in the

93

In the UK 900,000 burglaries are

Metropolitan Police Service fell by 9%

committed each year e.g. 1 in 25

in the third quarter of 1993 after the

houses burgled, i.e. 75,000 per month,

initiative was extended to the whole of

17,300 per week, 2,471 per day. Most

the MPS in June. Remember though

crimes against property are committed

that many acts of violence also occur in

by unprofessional, opportunists. A

the home, be it of a domestic nature or

large proportion are male adolescents

in the furtherance of robbery. Many

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

people are assaulted in places they

Lord McGowan was hit about the head

feel most safe.

and had a finger broken and described the ordeal “these men were constantly 

For most of us, as it records above,

swearing and threatening me. It was an 

the majority of household crime is

awful ordeal, terrifying. My wife is

opportunistic and perpetrated on the

shattered.”  Police believe the raids

basis of least risk. Good physical

could be linked to similar attacks on the

security and creating the illusion of

homes of other wealthy people.

occupancy when you are out, together with a good alarm system may deter

In March thieves using identical tactics,

the opportunist thief. If, however you

raided

are considerably up the wealth scale

Coventry City football team Manager,

you could face a more serious threat

Ron Atkinson and Port Vale Manager

armed and violent robbery.

Bill Bell. Last week Lady Dudley was

the

Birmingham

home

of

robbed by knife men at her £1 million As the physical security of households

West London home.

and commercial premises gets increas-

Reported Daily Mail 28/10/96

ingly more sophisticated, it is becoming harder to break in and steal. The same

So from the above we can see that

is happening with vehicles and villains

good Home Security will be a working

now recognise that the only option is to

combination of both Physical Security

gain access by being ‘let in’. Once

measures and Procedures. In my book

entry is gained violence or the threat of

“The Modern Bodyguard’ the security

it can open safes and elicit the where-

considerations of looking after a

abouts of money and other valuables.

residence of some substance is reviewed. In this book I need to keep

£50,000 in jewellry was taken from a

the procedural side to more realistic

safe by an armed gang, after blindfold-

levels to accommodate the wider

ing and handcuffing City financier Lord

readership. Lets look at the following

McGowan and his wife. This was

procedural matters initially:-

during a raid on their country home. The 3 man gang, wearing balaclavas,

General Procedures

had crept up to the back of the building

If you awake or hear the sound of an

through the garden. After handcuffing

intruder only you can decide how best

the couple, threats of shooting were

to handle the situation. You may want

made, although no firearm was seen.

to lie quietly to avoid attracting 94

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

attention to yourself, in the hope that

show people around on your own. Ask

they will leave. Or, you may feel more

the estate agent to send someone

confident if you switch on the lights

round with anyone who wants to view

and make a lot of noise by moving

the house.

about. Even if you are on your own call out loudly to an imaginary companion -

• Same if you are selling a car. • Make a ‘last’ check before going to

most burglars will flee empty handed

bed, that all doors and windows are

rather than risk a confrontation. Ring

closed and locked.

the police as soon as its safe for you to do so. A telephone extension in your

Answering The Door

bedroom is obviously a good idea and

Wherever possible know who you

may make you feel more secure as

expect to call i.e. by appointment. Get

it allows you to phone the police

friends to let you know they will be

immediately. If the receiver has been

coming not just to ‘drop in.’

taken off downstairs, however then this

• Try to identify the caller, before

is a non option and a mobile phone by

opening the door- peephole, intercom,

your bedside on charge is a better

camera to verify or qualify identity.

option. These days lifting the receiver

exchange which most burglars would

• If not known do not open. • Don’t let them know you are alone. • Think before you open. • Weigh time and circumstance - not

avoid. Cutting the line would be a

appearance!

better option for them.

• Do not forget to re-secure the door

off the hook for any length of time can elicit a shrieking sound from the

after the caller has gone.

95

• Never reveal anything to a stranger

• Always use the chain or door preven-

and never let anyone know you are

ter when holding a conversation.

alone- Use only your surname and

• At night always switch on your

initial in the phone directory or

exterior light to illuminate the caller and

nameplate. Don’t advertise you are a

leave the interior light off, which could

single woman.

illuminate you.

• If you see signs of a break-in at your

• Be suspicious of a ‘call for

home e.g. a smashed window, or door,

assistance’ at night which might be a

don’t go in as the burglar may still be

decoy to lure you outside

inside. Go to a neighbour and phone

• Do not let anyone in ‘to use you

the police

phone’

• If you are selling your home don’t

• Don’t let small children open the door.

H O M E

•

S E C U R I T Y  

If you ask to see an ID would you

police and the operator and keep a

know what a real one looks like -

record of the date, time and content of

forgeries are very common so phone if

each call. If you can record the calls.

no appointment, then phone their

• A spate of wrong numbers- change

company, but don’t let them supply the

your number, inform the telephone

number.

company and if you are suspicious

• If there is a gas leak there will

seek police advice.

usually be a policeman

• Both Family and staff not to reveal

• Observe the manner, dress and

any information.

accessories of the caller (i.e. coat over

• Keep a mobile phone in the bedroom

the arm, briefcase, hand luggage) -

over night - Get callers to leave their

does any seem out of place?

name and number and phone back.

NB.

• Be wary of contest winning, surveys, Answering The Phone

give-aways. The are what we refer to

• Initiate a call with “hello”, not your

as ‘pretence’ calls.

name or number.

• If you are a female alone you may

• Children not to answer the phone -

wish to consider using a male friend to

they can be induced to disclose who is

record your answer machine message.

in and out.

• If you are a lone female you can still

• Children should be taught never to

record a message which says “I’m 

reveal that they are alone.

sorry were not able to come to the 

• Do not hand out your telephone

phone right now.......” 

number indiscriminately.

• Don’t record . “we’re not in at

• If the caller claims to have the wrong

present....” 

number ask him to repeat the number required. Never proffer your number

Family Issues

and never reveal anything about your

• Coordinate itinerary/schedule with

situation.

spouse and check-in.

• If you receive an abusive or

• Do not discuss family future

threatening phone call, put the receiv-

activities, travel and the like in front of

er down by the phone. Come back a

small children as they invariably ‘share

few minutes later and replace the

secrets’.

handset. Don’t listen to hear if the

• Discuss safety issues for school,

caller is still there. Don’t say anything -

work, shopping etc.

an emotional reaction is what the caller

• Children not to leave school with

wants. If the calls continue tell the

strangers. 96

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

• Coordinate children’s whereabouts

• Change locks if keys are lost or you

and explain why.

move to a new home.

• All family members and household

• Use net curtains and blinds to

staff to be alert to loiterers.

obscure view form outside when the

• Ensure all financial paperwork, bills,

curtains are drawn back.

statements are destroyed before they go in the bin. The same applies to any

• Establish or join a NHW scheme. • Don’t put keys in a safe! place.Your

paper which contains travel matters,

‘secret’ hiding place will be obvious to

holiday dates etc.

someone who is bent! If you have

• Instruct all family members in the use

to leave them, leave them with a

of emergency telephone numbers.

responsible, trusted neighbour.

• Fire precaution drills learnt by the

• Never give keys to workmen or

family.

tradesmen as they can easily have

• Make contact with neighbours who

copies cut. Never have too many keys

can keep a ‘friendly eye’ on the

and know where all are.

property in your absence.

• Close curtains or blinds before

• If you employ domestics ensure they

turning on the light at night - do not

are vetted.

sit in lighted rooms at night with the

• Tell your family about security issues,

curtains open.

but do not alarm them with it.

• Suspicious callers bogus official,

• If you have an alarm fitted ensure you

bogus sale person, bogus adult and

include ‘panic’ buttons in strategic

child.

places, particularly the bedroom.

• Protect your property whilst you are

• Make sure babysitters are familiar

on holiday nb. 8 out of 10 burglaries

with all procedures, answering the

occur when the house is empty

door, phone etc.

therefore make sure at all times that

• Don’t put children in downstairs

your house has that ‘someone in it

bedrooms.

look” - the illusion of occupancy. Ask a neighbour to keep a ‘friendly’ eye on it

97

Practical Measures

whilst you are away or advise the local

• Exterior Lighting see below. • Remove/Cut trees and bushes near

police who may patrol.

the house itself - hiding places!

and your local Crime Prevention

• Fit padlocks to side gates. • Keep dustbins, if possible, in an

Officer can help here. Also photograph

enclosed yard.

of any serial numbers.

• Property marking is good practise

any items of value and keep a record

H O M E

•

NB

S E C U R I T Y  

There is also the practise of Theft,

Burglary,

Robbery

and

obtaining

Property by Deception.

• Go to the local Crime Prevention Officer ( CPO ) for advice in your particular situation.

• A burglar needs an exit - If he has come through the window and can’t open any mortise lock he can only leave with small items or break out through a large window! Therefore do not leave spare keys in kitchen drawers.

• Get into the habit when you leave your house, be it for a few minutes or a few weeks to routinely check that you have locked every outside door and

Good physical protection starts at the door  and a number of specific items should be considered which add value to its security.

window and also garages, outhouses and gates.

2. Locks

• Don’t leave obviously valuable and

It was the Egyptians who first used a

portable possessions on view through

locking principle requiring a key. The

windows. - Also, don’t always close

principle they used of wooden pegs

curtains if you go away. They are a

was used by Mr Linus Yale in 1844 -

give away during the day.

and this locking principle is found on

• Consider using net curtains which

90% of our front doors. It was the

restrict the view from outside.

Romans who developed the use of

• Never keep too much cash at home.

bronze

and

produced

the

first

recognisable metal lock and key, but Physical Measures

the modern lock was first made in the

1. Doors

middle of the 18th century in Britain

Front doors should be solid timber in

with a number of patents being taken,

construction and have a 5 lever

as in the patent of Robert Baron and

mortise lock fitted. A strong door is

that of Joseph Bramah - the first lock

pointless, however, if the frame into

in the world capable of millions of

which it fixes is flimsy or in poor

permutations.

condition. 98

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

door it is attached to’ and where you have a Padlock ‘only as secure as the locking bar to which it is attached.’ With outside doors it is a good idea to also put in ‘barrel locks’ top and bottom If you have a key keep it nearby when you are in the house in case you have to get out quickly in the event of fire  A typical Chubb mortice loc k - best used in conjunction with a rim lock.

Door Chain

In 1817, Portsmouth was shocked by a

It allows for you to sign for and receive

daring burglary with the aid of picks

mail.

and rewards were offered to the

It will give you a feeling of safety.

inventor who could design a pick proof

It gives you good resistance to a kick

lock. Even the ‘pick proof’ locks of

against the door.

Chubb and Bramah both failed to resist

Remember to make sure:

the efforts of a Mr Hobbs an American

You always use the chain and

safe salesman in 1851.

That manufacturers instructions are complied with. That it is a good strong chain. That screws used to anchor fittings are at least 30 cm (13/16”) long. Use it even if there is a door viewer.

Many modern rim locks have lockable handles - a thief would need a key!

Make sure all locks and chains conform to BS 3621. This British Standard gives methods of tests and requirements for thief resistant locks suitable for attaching to hinged doors

Door Limiter - The door limiter -has

of

similar benefits to a chain.

business

domestic

offices,

premises.

shops,

and

Remember,

though a lock is ‘only as good as the 99

Door chains are fine if they are of solid construction and solidly built into the door and door frame.

It usually has more resistance than a chain to physical assault.

H O M E

5. Side paths -

NB.

S E C U R I T Y  

Burglars like an

easy opportunity. If they have to make a lot of noise e.g. on gravel they will not bother. 6. Windows - good frames, good locks and sound fitments. Pay special attention to ground floor  A Door Limiter is often a better proposition than a chain.

windows and consider the use of shutters. There is a comprehensive

Door Viewer - A small lens which fits

survey

into the door like a telescope

assessing the merits of the above.

The door viewer allows the occupant to

7. Alarms and signalling.

form

below

to

assist

in

get a good look at the caller before opening

the

door.

It

should

be

Exterior & Garden Areas

positioned at the eye level of the

We all like a certain amount of

occupant.

seclusion and privacy, particularly in high density building areas. However, in the creation of such areas with trees, shrubs, hedges, it can give a bonus to a would- be felon in the way of camouflage and concealment. That having been said it is always good to be behind high walls, trees or hedges as it prevents surveillance from the

Are you inviting crime?

outside.

Look at areas outside the house first of

The following are pointers to reduce

all e.g. Fencing, walls, trees, hedges,

risk, yet still allow yourself some

etc. All should be in good condition

privacy:-

with no breaks and tall enough to

• Cut back tree, shrubs and hedges

prohibit surveillance of the house itself

as much as aesthetically possible,

and inhibit climbing. Physical security

particularly close to the house and

involves consideration of the following;

drive.

1. Perimeter.

• Consider a comprehensive lighting

2. Lighting.

programme for the garden and house

3. Garages, sheds.

shell - take professional advise - see

4. Doors.

below. 100

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

• Fencing, or walling around the

Physical Defences - walls, fences,

immediate

doors, bolts, locks and alarms.

garden

-

personal

taste/requirements will determine the

Procedures - family issues, answering

compromise. In Close Protection work

-

the recommendation is an outside wall

reporting, emergency procedures.

of at least 7 feet and nothing on

Lighting - to make the first two effective

top of the wall to aid climbing or

after dark.

door/phone,

suspicious

activity

concealment. Gravel paths that crunch under

Given time an intruder will penetrate any defence system - the deadlock on

foot.

Comprehensive household security need not be expensive, but security products, as with most other specialist products, are rarely cheap. If they are of good quality. Often this is better to do nothing and keep your wits about you than buy cheap products which will fail.

Your guard dog outside! as an

stronger the defences, the more time

alarm system. Vett

any

a door, or a safe combination - but, the

part

time

handy

he needs.

man/gardener. During the day, the intruder relies on

101

Lighting & Lighting Positions

the general activity for cover. He hopes

Lighting forms an important part of a

to pass in the crowd but risks detection

system of defence. A system consists

if he lingers too long. Neighbours can

of:

help by reporting any strange faces

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

seen entering or loitering around

Door viewers are recommended, but,

empty houses. By night there are

at night can a caller be clearly seen?

fewer people around, the risk of

Is the front path or back garden a place

detection is lower and, under cover of

where a person can feel safe after

the darkness, there is more time to

dark? Can anything be done to make

defeat the security provisions. Lighting

the householder feel safer? The

can remove that cover and make the

answer is yes - whether it is a

intruder vulnerable to detection and

mansion, a terraced house, or a block

possible apprehension.

of flats - lighting can give added protection at little cost.

The principles of security lighting are simple:

• To provide light to assist in detection

Positions

of intruders.

1. Can be bolted to the side wall to give

• To avoid creating shadows that

better coverage (high up).

could offer concealment.

2. Position near the front door or inside

• To deter the intruder by creating a

the porch to illuminate the approach

feeling of uncertainty.

path. 3 Can be positioned on the rear of the

As we pass a house, with all it’s lights

house to illuminate the garden area

on and the curtains open we can see

surrounding the property.

people at their various activities. But,

4. To illuminate the area between the

looking out from inside of the house

garage and the house allowing safe

the picture is very different. A few

access as well as a deterrent to a

meters from the house is darkness and

would be intruder.

there is no way of knowing who may

5 It should not be positioned above a

be lurking there. Because the viewer is

garage with an ‘up and over’ door - it

adapted to the brightness of the room

will be obscured when the door is open

the shadows appear even darker.

6.Have adequate lighting, if you have to go outside at night to garage,

If the curtains are drawn for privacy,

stables, shed, etc.

as they should, the darkness draws

7. Any outside lighting systems to have

closer and there is no longer a pool of

switches indoors or under lock and

light around the house. If, someone

key, if outside.

knocks at the door, can they now be

8. Ground lighting is not as good as

inspected before the door is opened?

spots. 102

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

9. Ensure lighting does not provide

comparatively rare for entry to be

’tunnels of darkness’.

made through a broken pane, more

10.

Lighting

should

be

directed

outward.

likely glass will be broken to allow access to a handle or fittings.

11. Consider the use of ‘timers’ to switch both inside and outside lights on

Broadly speaking, there are six main

when darkness falls and you are not in.

ways in which protection can be achieved, namely by the use of:-

‘Burglars like Easy Opportunities’

If they have to make a lot of noise,

Bars and Grilles

spend a lot of time breaking in, or risk being seen, then the chances are they won’t bother. Burglars dislike locked, double glazed windows, because breaking glass attracts attention and if your windows are securely locked they won’t be able to open them after breaking in, they have to climb past broken glass,

 Window grilles unattractive.

need not be

possibly in a hurry - unless that is, the keys are by each window and your

Shutters

spare door keys are in a kitchen drawer. Windows

Generally windows are at risk are those at the rear of the premises, at ground floor level or where access is possible due to features of the building which allow easy access by climbing, e.g. flat garage roof.Although glass is easily broken it is noisy to do so. For this reason other methods of entry will

Locks and fastenings

usually be tried before resorting to

Special Glass

breaking

Glass substitutes

glass

because

of

the

attention which may be attracted. It is 103

Shutters these days can be as comprehensive as you like. Here they are completely enclosing external roll shutters.

Alarm installations

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

locks, frames, glass type, double or

Patio Doors

For Patio doors where the locks are

single glazed, blinds.

generally weak, use a timber insert or

NB - Can any door or window locks be

metal rod on the exposed interior rail

manipulated by breaking glass or a

as an added security - simple and

panel?

effective.

c. Lighting e.g. Lights that could

In the UK we have British Standards

illuminate the immediate area outside.

which apply to security products and

Controlled ON/OFF, PIR, Timed etc.

you should ensure that the following

d. Fire detection system - sensors and

types of security products comply with

where, signalling, alarms.

the required standard

3. Alarm System i.e. Yes or No,

TO BS 3621 LOCKS

Signalling, alarm - linked to central

BS 4737 Alarms

station or bell only.

BS 6707 DIY ALARMS

a. Internal - panic buttons, pressure

There is also a BS8220 ‘The Security

pads, PIR’s, doors, and windows.

of Homes’ for builders and there is a

b. External - boxes, stickers.

BSI booklet ‘A guide to The Security Of

4. Garages i.e. attached/detached.

Homes’.

5. External Environment

a. natural boundaries- walls, fences, “Survey your home as a burglar

hedges and gaps and condition of same.

would”

b. Landscaped - are you providing Household Security Survey

hiding places. Do you have wall

1. Type of House

trellises which may aid climbing?

2. Internal Features

c. Lighting - where, type, how switched

a. Doors i.e. type and quality of locks,

on, where illuminated etc.

bolts, chains fitted. Physical condition

d. Outbuildings (Include reference to

of door and frame, design and location

their security and general availability of

of letter box. Door viewer. Cat Flap

tools, ladders etc which could aid a

Front Door - construction, frame, locks,

burglar).

viewer, chain etc

e. Other areas.

Rear Door -

ditto

6. Miscellaneous Security Features

Side Door -

ditto

Are motor vehicles garaged. Are per-

Internal - construction, frame, fire

sonal possessions and pictures/works

resistant.

of art marked.

b. Windows i.e. type and quality of 104

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

Recommendations - but first some

4. Purpose built blocks of flats are

data we should know before we

more vulnerable than any other

embark on our own survey:-

dwelling

Some Statistics

Re 1 above- Entry gained via front,

TRUE OR FALSE?

back or side of a dwelling varies with

1. Most burglaries occur during

the type of dwelling (det, semi, flat or

hours of darkness

terr), but, as a general rule,

FALSE

TRUE

most

2. Violence during burglaries is

house burglaries take place at the rear

rare

of a dwelling.

TRUE

3. Some domestic burglaries are

Re 2 above- Detached

committed without forced entry

vulnerable, as it gives 4 possible sides

TRUE

are most

of entry.

4. Approx 80% of burglars

Re 3 above- Semi’s without a garage

have no particular property

are more vulnerable as they usually

in mind

have a side access to the rear. . Linked

TRUE

with

a garage are therefore less

NB.

vulnerable. Terraced houses having a

Re 1 above- Studies of burglaries have

back to back garden are the least

shown that the majority of residential

prone to burglary due to the degree of

burglaries take place between the

difficulty of in gaining access to the

hours of 1000 - 1600, peak period

rear.

between 1300 - 1600.

Re 4 above - purpose built flats are

Re 2 above- If disturbed his primary

vulnerable, particularly

objective is to escape a. without being

ground floor.

if on the

seen and b. without physical contact. Risk Assessment - Outside TRUE OR FALSE?

(tick how it applies to your dwelling)

1. The most vulnerable points of

Risk Assessment Form

entry are the areas hidden from

Neighbourhood

public view

High Risk

TRUE

2. Detached houses are more

Medium Risk

vulnerable than other houses

Low Risk

TRUE

3. Semi’s are more vulnerable than terraced 105

TRUE

YES

(If not sure ask your local CPO)

NO

H O M E

Type Of House

YES

NO

Detached

S E C U R I T Y  

A skylight A cellar door

Semi Terraced

Burglar alarms do work in conjunction

Flat

with other deterrent efforts. A determined burglar will not be deterred by

Points Of Entry

YES

NO

an alarm and these days most go

Is your home

ignored. But as another piece in the

accessible from :

overall jigsaw, alarms do work and

Front Only

help build up an ‘unattractive’ target for

Front & Side

the would be burglar. In the UK make

Front & Back

sure they conform to BS4737.

Front, Sides & Back Perimeter Or Boundary

OK

NOT GOOD

If you find yourself confused and unable to assess the security require-

Does Your

ments for your home call the local

Property have:-

Police Crime Prevention Officer.

A Wall A Fence

Domestic Violence

Railings

Still a large problem and one this book

A Gate

is unable to tackle. If you are a victim

Bushes, shrubs

of physical, emotional, or sexual

External lighting

assault in your home or elsewhere you must call the police. They have the

Is Entry Through:-

Domestic Violence Unit who you can

A front Door

ask to be put through to.

A side door A back door

Ego!

French windows

Try not to let your ego get in the way of

The Garage

your personal safety -

(attached)

Former Radio 1 DJ Gary Davies told

Patio Door

newsmen how his heiress wife was

Ground floor windows

knifed by intruders during a horrifying

Windows available

attack on their home.

by climbing 106

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

The Express Wed 6/9/96

it’s pretty safe to assume there are no

The gang escaped with valuables at

dogs- Ego EH!

least worth £100,000 after having slashed

Lisa

Davies

arm

and

Credit Card Fraud

threatening the couples housekeeper,

In 1996 thieves and fraudsters ran up

during the robbery at their home in

a bill of £97 million on debit and credit

London’s exclusive Hampstead.

cards belonging to other people. There

Police were studying the links between

was an average of £400 spent on

this attack and similar robberies in

each card with £300 being spent

exclusive parts of London. The month

before it was reported - which means

before the Earl and Countess of

the holder is not necessarily entitled

Dudley

their

to get the money back. Always report

Kensington home by two masked

a stolen card the moment you know

raiders who escaped with a fortune in

it

 jewellry.

Barclaycards were stolen or lost

Police believe gangs deliberately

world-wide and 377,000 Connect

target wealthy couples after checking

cards. About half the cards used

the pages of society magazines like

fraudulently were stolen in burglaries,

Tatler and Hello magazines to identify

car

victims. Ego Eh!

pick-pocketing. With one car being

were

attacked

in

has

gone.

break-ins,

In

1996

462,000

muggings

and

broken into every minute in the UK Best Practise

cards left in vehicles are particularly at

It is standard procedure when we have

risk and, in fact, one in seven

a client for whom we are providing

Barclaycards or Barclay’s Connect

Close Protection to advise against any

cards stolen was taken from a car.

photographs of their homes and offices. There can be nothing worse

Credit card fraud doesn’t require the

than to appear in Hello, with the photos

offender to physically have hold of your

showing the aerial view of your home,

card. Remember, all your credit card

views of the principal rooms and the

details are on a transaction receipt and

Rembrandts on the walls and the

people leave them in all sorts of

smiling family decked out in their finest

places. Often they are left in shopping

and most expensive jewellry.

trolleys, or thrown away and there are instances where receipts have been

107

If there are any family dogs they are

pulled out of dustbins. Once a crook

usually in the shots and if they aren’t

gets hold of your credit card details he

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

can buy by phone or these days over

• Don’t write down your PIN and never

the Internet, always coming up with a

disclose it to anyone, even if they claim

convincing reason to the retailer as to

to be from your bank or the police.

why the delivery address is different

• Never leave cards unattended in a

from the card address. Still, though,

bag, briefcase or pocket in a public

60% of fraudulent transactions take

place. Keep your bag or briefcase on

place over the counter, but many

your lap and if you leave it on the floor

organisations

secure the strap.

like

Barclays

track

spending trends of clients and may ask

• When using your credit card, ask for

for a ‘person check’ if a particular

and destroy any carbon paper from the

purchase is out of the ordinary.

transaction. Don’t throw it in a public rubbish bin - crooks may retrieve it and use your number, but be sure to keep your own copy and check it against your statement

• Report lost or stolen cards to your bank or building society immediately by using the 24 hour emergency telephone number on your statement.

• Consider registering with a card protection scheme- particularly if you have several cards. The level of insurance cover is good for the premium charged. Fire in the Home

Every year in the UK more than 14,500 people are injured and 700 die as a result of fire in the home. It Now you’re about to lose your credit cards, cheque book, keys and other personal details.

would be remiss of me not to include a section on fire prevention in any

What You Can Do:-

book on personal security. Over 100

Sign new cards immediately they

fires break out every day at an

arrive and cut up your old cards when

estimated cost of £640 million each

they expire.

year. 108

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

Many of the 65,300 domestic fires

designed to be left on and if you’re not

each year could be prevented

sure check with the manufacturer or

1. Chip pan fires are one of the most

the shop where you bought it.

common causes of fire in the home in 1993, in the UK. There were nearly

4. Fires from cigarettes, cigars and

17,200 such fires in the home leading

pipes lead to more deaths than any

to 33 deaths and 3,600 non-fatal

other causes. In 1993 there were over

injuries.

6,000 fires in the home caused by

- Never fill a pan more than one third

smokers materials, leading to 172

full of fat or oil and do not leave it

deaths (32% of the total number of

unattended when the heat is switched

fatalities in the home) and over 2,000

on. If the pan does catch fire, don’t

injuries.

move it and don’t throw water on it.

- Do not leave a pipe, cigarette, or

Turn off the heat if it is safe to do so,

cigar unattended and make sure you

cover the pan with a damp cloth or

stub out any materials before going

towel and leave it to cool for 30 mins.

to bed. Avoid smoking in bed (any

(If anybody who is reading this book

reader who smokes or smokes in bed

actually cooks chips at home you need

needs a serious dose of intellect, or

to read “Fit To Fight” and think about

read ‘Fit To Fight’, practise some of

changing your diet -tubby!)

the drills and then have a fag!)

2. Remember 1 socket - 1 plug!

5. Always keep portable heaters

Sockets can overheat and start a fire if

away from furniture, furnishings and

several adaptors are being used.

flammable items such as clothing and

Always make sure plugs and adaptors

newspapers.

have

the

correct

fuses

for

the

appliance and look for worn, or fraying

6. Children, because of their natural

flexes. Know the danger signs - fuses

curiosity, can be at great risk from fire.

blowing, lights flickering, or brown

Children should not be left alone in the

scorch marks on sockets and plugs. If

house, or alone in a room where there

you have any doubts call a qualified

are portable heaters, cookers or an

electrician.

open fire. Keep children away from matches and cookers and always have

3. Switch off and unplug electrical

a fixed guard around an open fire.

appliances when they are not in use

109

and never leave them on overnight.

7.

or

put

Some

newspapers on a guard around

an

appliances

are,

however,

Do

not

rest

clothes

H O M E

S E C U R I T Y  

open fire - they can catch fire or get too

tom of the door and call for help from

hot to handle and cause burns. Get the

the window. Know your escape routes

chimney swept every year and rake

in advance and make sure those

out the fire at night.

routes are clear.

8. Electric blankets cause nearly 2,000

Finally get a smoke alarm, for over

fires each year in the UK.

half the deaths are due to smoke

Have your blanket serviced each year

inhalation. An alarm won’t cost you

in accordance with the manufacturers

much money and is easy to install.

instructions. Never use a blanket

Many fires happen at night, so if you

which has singe marks or exposed ele-

don’t have a smoke alarm there is

ments and ensure it has British

nothing to wake you up, apart from the

Standard BS3456 and BEAB on it.

clanking of the Pearly Gates closing

When you buy a new blanket check for

behind you.

‘overheat protection’ which causes the electricity to cut out if it gets too hot.

First Aid

Unplug blankets when you get into bed

It is important that one or preferably all

unless they are marked as being

adults and children are versed and up

suitable for use all night.

to date in emergency first aid. There are now many very good ‘short’

DIY - The majority of fires are caused

courses available in most communities

by carelessness or ignorance. If power

that there should be no excuse for

tools smell too hot or they spark

ignorance in this area. I don’t want to

excessively then take them to a

‘pad out’ this book with first aid tips as

specialist repairer for an overhaul.

in the UK every home should have a

Soldering irons should not be left

copy of the excellent First Aid Manual

unattended when on and always use a

authorised by St. John Ambulance,

proper rest or cradle. Always clear

St. Andrews Ambulance Association

away wood shavings and rags and

and British Red Cross. At the time of

check that tools are properly wired.

writing it is in it’s 6th Edition and is first class. Also every adult should take the

10. Do not tackle a blaze unless you

time to attend at least a one day ‘save

are sure its safe to do so - get

a life course’ .

everyone out and call the fire brigade. If you are trapped by fire, shut the door, put a blanket or carpet at the bot110

6 

C H A P T E R

S I X  

 Vehicle Security 

A the

distinction

ny reader who has the

lock, either at the front door or the car

Modern Bodyguard, or

door.

who is familiar with Close

Protection

Kidnappings, as an example, occur in

procedures, will be

or near the vehicle close to the home.

equally familiar with

This is as a result of a number of

between

‘Vehicle

factors favouring the attackers. First,

Security’ and ‘Mobile Security.’ The

they will ‘track’ your routine i.e. travel

former is to do with the security of the

timings and routes. Second, your

vehicle, essentially, when it is static and

route probably presents some good

your own personal security in relation

opportunities, but third

to the vehicle.

important you will be ‘switched off’ in

and most

the relative safety of your car, having In Chapter 1 there was reference by

 just left, or about to reach the comfort

the

of your own home and when you feel

Nashville

Metro

PD

about

‘Transitions’ i.e. the changes we

secure.

make from, say, the home or office to

111

the street, from home or office to a

Mornings are worse as people usually

vehicle, from the vehicle to being on

take the first mile or so to sort things

foot and vice versa. Transitions are

out e.g. radio, misted screen, seat

statistically dangerous times as it is at

adjustment, car phone, etc. They

these points when we become most

mentally ‘surface’ about 5 blocks away

preoccupied with the mechanics of the

and then concentrate on the journey.

transition i.e. fumbling in our purse or

This is why so many accidents occur

pockets for keys, getting the key in the

close to the domestic residence.

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

Basic personal security, as it relates to

If we get the first part wrong you will

vehicles, concentrates on one basic

see shortly, how we can create some

issue- attitude. I went on at some

‘nightmare scenarios’ for ourselves

length in Chapter 2 - Awareness, about

when we return to the car.

all the reasons we ‘switch off’ and this is more applicable when in a vehicle

Think & Plan Ahead

than anywhere. We have a mistaken

These days in the age of ‘Health and

belief that we are secure in a car. The

Safety’ we talk about a ‘safe working

next chapter should dissuade us of that

environment.’ What we are trying to

assumption, but in this chapter the

achieve here is, very simply, a ‘safe

concern is basically concentrated on

parking environment.’ To achieve this

two aspects:-

we need to Think Ahead! Our 3rd Eye,

1. How we leave our vehicle

should become schooled in the ‘risk

2. How we return to our vehicle

analysis’ of trying to imagination the circumstances which will obtain when we return to our vehicle. You know your own town or city well enough to be able to identify those areas where you would not want to leave your car under any circumstances - either because

 A ‘transition’, such as getting into the car is always a r isk. You are pre-occupied with the mechanics of the event and your  attention is drawn away from your surroundings. Here, the risk  has been increased by thoughtless parking.

you could expect vandalism and theft from or of the vehicle. Also most

This sounds simplistic and quite

people are shrewd enough to know a

rightly it should be if we can get our

‘bad area’ i.e. one you would not like to

subconscious ‘3rd EYE’ to work for us

park in and then walk through. This

and not to lapse into ‘Condition White’.

isn’t difficult, but if you are unsure or

Stage 2 -’how we return to our vehicle’

the city is new to you then endeavour to

is almost solely dependent on the

find out -use your intuition if you cannot

intellect and fore thought we have

be certain. There are ‘no-go’ areas in

applied to stage 1.

all major cities of the world. If you park 112

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

your vehicle in a side street and walk

as people, many professional or office

passed broken glass on the floor, you

workers.

know you are in an area where car break-ins occur.

The Omissions

However, as you return at 8pm the Once again our main problem is not

place has become a ‘desert.’ There are

the

one

few if any people around and those

because we rightly avoid them and two

that are now may seem a little

because as we know them to be bad

unsavoury (solicitors and accountants

we adopt a more considered approach

accepted) and the area has taken on a

to what we do there. It is, again ‘the

very ‘secondary’ feel about it. You now

place we feel most comfortable that we

begin to realise some very significant

are most at risk!’ This is with our every

mistakes, or omissions you made

day routine. What do we need our 3rd

earlier.

patently

unsafe

areas,

eye to do for us? Very simply it needs to analyse what our vehicle and it’s

At 2pm in the sun you took no

surroundings will look like on our return

cognisance of the street lighting,

to it. If it is 2 o’clock on a sunny,

although you now realise it is poor to

Tuesday afternoon when you park and you are going to come back one hour later, things will look pretty much the same. If, however, you will not be back for 6 hours and it is Tuesday the 8th of January it will be ‘pitch black’ (in the northern hemisphere at least). What you should actually do when you park is make your analysis on the basis of your best guess about how your vehicle will look 6 hours later. If you have parked in in a ‘downtown’ commercial area of the city, in some

 You’ve seen this before, but its a reminder about parking near points of concealment.

back street, you probably had to

113

fight for that one parking spot. There

nonexistent. You also realise that your

would be many cars about as well

car is not parked under one of the few

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

lights in the street and is almost in

car (a lone car parked next to yours

darkness.

when the rest of the street is empty should make you suspicious), particu-

More importantly some more serious

larly if there are people in it.

factors may have a part to play. As you look at your car you suddenly realise

Lets expand on some of the points.

that you have parked next to what is a

A good ‘visual’ means that you are

very dark and threatening alley on the

able to obtain an ‘all round’ view of

same side as your drivers door and

your vehicle. This is as much to do with

you will have your back to it as you

your method of approach as how you

get in. It may be that there is no alley,

park it. When you return to your car,

but there is a large builders skip

the following golden rule must be

alongside your vehicle, and again you

paramount-

will have your back to the unknown

‘DON’T BE SURPRISED BY YOUR

as you try and get in. For the skip or

OWN VEHICLE’.

alleyway, substitute a wooded area alongside the road, bushes, dark door-

For example if your approach to your

ways. Essentially you have created ‘an

vehicle requires to turn a corner off one

unsafe parking environment.’ To create

street into the one where your car is

the opposite you need to have a few

parked, then the above rule demands

simple things in place.

that the car needs to be parked some reasonable distance down the street

These are that you have:-

you have turned into and not just

1. Ability to have a ‘visual’ of your

around the corner. If the vehicle is only

vehicle at a good distance as you

10-15 feet away when you first get a

approach it.

visual you are too close. A hiding place

2. That your vehicle is well lit

for people who are waiting to rob you

3. You have not created the opportuni-

or worse on your return to the car may

ty for hiding places close to your

be on the ground at the rear or at the

vehicle.

side of the car, practically underneath.

4. You have created the opportunity to

This will be the preferred place if you

abandon your vehicle should your

have also parked in a corner e.g. a

awareness create suspicions as you

multi-storey car park .

approach 5. Be aware and suspicious if people and other vehicles are close to your

Distance Creates Time!

At 10-15 feet away, the one area you 114

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

have no view of is underneath. To be

Lets go back to the car parked just

able to get a good view of this area you

around the corner. As you turn the

need to be at least 30-50 feet away. At

corner you are confronted by your

this distance or further you have

vehicle and 4 youths around it. Two

perfect ‘inter- visibility’ all round. At this

are busy vandalising you car whilst the

 juncture let me jump to point 4 above,

other two are keeping a lookout. For

because points 1 and 4 interrelate. The

your part you were doing as you were

purpose of achieving your all round

told in as much as you have your keys

view of the car is so you can ‘evaluate’

in your hand, but as you turn the

potential threats. You know that after

corner you are confronted with the

‘evaluation’ the next stage up on the

scene as described.

‘Threat Pyramid’ is Flight. By creating a good ’visual distance’ you buy

Your actions and expression tells the

time! and time you must have for

whole tale. You will stop as you take in the scene, you are shocked and surprised shows you

and

it

because

freeze,

not

knowing what to do,

whether

to

challenge them or not or turn and get out of there. If you are a single female (and also a single male I would subThe ‘traffic lights’ showing Condition White more correctly indicate the mental state which applied when the vehicle was parked.

mit) you only have one option, which is to get out of

115

both the evaluation period and escape.

there. Only now you have been seen

So you see someone under your car

and their attention is drawn to you and

from a good distance you can abandon

away from the car. You are now by

it and seek help. Find a populated area

your actions associated with the car as

and phone the police - do not return to

they can tell by your surprise it is yours

your vehicle alone.

and you have no means of escape.

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

Surprised by your own  vehicle” and too close and startled to pretend its not yours. If you are isolated you may be a better prospect to them than the vehicle. “ 

This is better! A good distance at which to evaluate the situation  without breaking your  stride and compromising yourself. Even if you draw some attention  you have distance on  your side.

Now you can ‘avoid’ and abandon the vehicle. Find people and a police officer  as soon as possible. Don’t immediately go to a phone box as you will be trapped if you have been spotted and followed.

116

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

You are too close to be able to get

you can abandon it.

So think about

far if they come after you. Flight has

the route you may take to get back

now turned to fight.

to where you have parked you car if there is a choice pick the one which

creates

a

good visual.

Multi-Storey  Car Parks How do you solve the

problems

of

being able to see your vehicle as we have

described

above and the rule  A well lit and spacious multi-storey car park. A good choice.

must still apply ‘DON’T

BE

SUR-

If, however, you turned that corner and

PRISED BY YOUR OWN VEHICLE’.

your car is some 30-50 yards away,

If you remain guided by this, then the

then the scene that presents itself is at

first point is don’t park your car

a distance which allows assessment,

immediately close to the lift or stair

evaluation and the ability to divert

doors. This seems contrary to what

without drawing attention to yourself -

you might think, but the rule must still apply. If you walk out of the lift or stairs and you are immediately confronted by your vehicle you have lost any opportunity of evaluation and, probably escape. First, always get off the lift or out of the stairs on the floor below where you have parked. Then use the ramp to access the floor where your car is parked. The benefit of this should be obvious if you think about it - by so

 What seems like a good idea ie. parking near the lifts or stairs is not - too close, too soon!

117

doing you are able to see not only

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

underneath your vehicle, but also

Know how good or bad the lighting is in

underneath any adjacent car or van. It

the multi-storey you are going to use.

is impossible for anyone to be hiding

Be familiar with the layout. City centre

and not be seen, but to make this work

multi-storeys can be a desert at night,

in a large car park you need to get your

lighting can be poor to very bad and

car near the ‘up’ ramp.

they can become dangerous places for

the

Never

unwary. enter

a

multi-storey if you believe

you

are

being

followed.

Also never park in a multi-storey or underground if there are people there who make you

uncomfort-

able. Choose a car park

This is no better - you still cannot see underneath the vehicle. If these two were ducked down out of sight you’d have no visibility underneath.

which

has

an

element of security e.g. patrols or video surveillance on each floor. If lighting is bad park in such a way that you gain from any ‘borrowed’ light from adjacent street lighting. Do not isolate yourself on the very top floors-they usually fill up last, but empty soonest. If the pay stations are manned do your best to park in proximity to them, but failing that be as close to the ground floor as possible. If you are working late in the office, This is better - use the access from the floor  below to enable you to see underneath (P.S. - there are actually two legs showing, but not with my photography - PC).

consider moving your car out of a multi-storey

at

an

earlier

hour

e.g. 5 - 6pm and park it closer to the office. You will probably find a meter 118

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

you close with the car and are about to enter it. - Things you should take into account are any other people or vehicles nearby. - Be especially cautious about vans parked alongside your car, particularly if they have a sliding door and it is alongside the drivers side. It is the most common method of snatching someone off the street and you could be dragged in in seconds. - If you are unhappy, but not to the extent that you wish to abandon your car then think laterally. This advice applies with the dark alley, rubbish If you are going to be kidnapped, it will probably  be into a van. So this isn’t the way to get into  your vehicle if one is parked closeby and if you have any suspicions.

skip, bushes etc and this is ‘get in the car on through the passengers side!. This way you can keep your eyes on the area of concern and can lock it the

at that time, it makes the walk to it

moment you are in.

later on much shorter and removes the risk of the dark, deserted car park and creates ‘a safe parking environment’

 A p p r o a c h i n g  Your Vehicle Given the broad guideline

about

a

good

visual distance, you still have to stay ‘switched on’ as the approach to your

car

continues.

Your risk increases as

119

Better - ‘switched on’ to the potential risk and keeping her eyes on  where the threat may present itself not the doorlock. It may be inconvenient, but its safe.

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

• As you approach try to see if all

• Don’t put parcels or a briefcase on

your tyres are sound. Tyres can be

the roof or bonnet while you open or

punctured so as to make you stop and

close the door

leave the vehicle at some point further

• As you reach your car you must

on.

include a visual scan of the interior, in

• Look for tamper marks on your

particular

vehicle.

someone could be lying flat out of sight

the

rear

footwell,

as

in the dark. A small ‘Mag light’ type key ring torch is ideal to

assist

in

this

inspection. • You should have remote opening so that you don’t need to occupy yourself with finding the lock and getting the key in  With the rear door closed and in poor lighting conditions, you won’t see him in the rear footwell. You must look and look hard - acquire a key fob ‘Mag-Lite’ torch and use it. Hiding in the rear footwell is standard procedure.

it in the dark. • As you get into the vehicle make sure

• Always have your keys ready when

you get in backside first. Bodyguards

you are close to your vehicle and use

are taught to do this instead of putting

the

remote

to unlock it if your car is so equipped. If not have your key try

ready and

and ‘know’

instinctively where the lock is - don’t end up ‘fumbling’ for the lock with the

key

which

over-occupies you.

The moment you are in, lock your doors before you do anything else, otherwise you are at risk.

120

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

 A ‘transition’ into a vehicle usually means  you enter one leg first. This makes you face forward and loses you vital, all-round vision.

This can be the result. Many serial murderers use the vehicle transition as a point to strike.

121

This is better - the ‘bodyguard’ entry. By getting in backside first, your body is oriented outwards as is your vision.

 Also your main weapons ie. your fee t, are both still available to use effectively.

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

one leg in first which people common-

automatically apply them unless you

ly do. One leg first orientates the

stay switched on and plan;

body into a forward facing profile, so

• Never leave your house keys in your

breaking visual contact with what may

car, particularly if there is an address

be coming towards you from the side.

and identity as well, e.g. vehicle log

Backside first, keeps you facing the

book . Whoever steals your car can

direction of any possible threat and

also break into your home, because

keeps you with both feet on the ground

he knows you are not at home. He will

longer.

phone to see if anyone else is. He may not do it himself, but phone an

• The moment you are in LOCK THE

accomplice.

DOORS as your very first action. Now

• Check petrol, oil, tyres prior to all

comes the hard part- which way have

long journeys - in good nick - well

you parked? By that I mean have you

serviced - always check in daylight in a

‘nosey parked’ which means you have

safe place. If used regularly check oil

gone in the lazy way when you parked

and water once a week.

which is nose in first or did you do it

• Always have ample fuel at least half

correctly and park rear end first which

a tank.

probably took more time.

• Check tyres before every journey. • Listen to the engine, If it doesn’t

Nosey parking is lazy and a dangerous

sound right have it checked.

habit. One, it is impossible in restricted

• Make sure the brakes are working

parking spaces to actually get stuck

efficiently. If you need to brake to avoid

going in nose first when you come to

a threat better braking gives more

get out. Two, if someone approaches

distance gives more time.

your car as you get into it you want to be able to get out of there quickly and

Guard Your Transport

with the least amount of fuss. In a

A comprehensive report containing

panic trying to back out of a tight space

some startling statistics was produced

can be problematic and dangerous.

by the working group on car crime in

Women are the worst offenders in this

the UK chaired Mr John Curtis, OBE.

regard and also the most at risk. The group found that between 70 per The following are some of the Do’s

cent and 90 per cent of all private

and Don'ts, but I will say it again

car

knowing them doesn’t mean you will

opportunistic and that most car crimes

thefts

were

believed

to

be

122

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

were committed by young people

cellular tracking systems to enable the

under 21, almost exclusively male.

police or a central station to track the

Going back some years in 1987 figures

vehicle. Anti-defeat systems are built

showed that over a third found guilty

in to prevent the thief disabling such a

of, or cautioned for, car crime offences

device, from a separate battery to an

were aged between 10 and 16. In total

anti-surge unit to prevent the thief

there are some 550,000 vehicles

attempting to ‘flash’ the system. For

stolen each year, i.e. is 1 in 45 vehicles

lone females there is also a breakdown

stolen of which, according to 1996

location service.

Home Office and Scottish Office figures 263, 732 are never recovered

As good as these systems are and If you can afford them I recommend

Although nearly one million hours of

them, the experience from the States

police time a year are taken up with car

should act as some sort of caution.

crime and 98 per cent of car thefts are

Thieves there, conscious of the hidden

reported, only 30 per cent of thefts

presence of tracking systems now

from cars were recorded. The 1984

steal a vehicle and abandon it shortly

British Crime Survey estimated that

after. They return to the vehicle 24

the net loss to motorists was £270

hours later and if it still there they then

million a year. These days new cars

steal it properly as they know it doesn’t

come with an array of ant-theft

have a tracking system installed.

devices, some of which work and some simply ‘window dressing’ by

Preparing For Your Journey

manufacturers. Many such installa-

• Plan your route and if it is a long

tions do not prevent the skilled thief.

 journey that you would not usually

Don’t help the thief to help himself to

do prepare a route card and leave

your vehicle, particularly if it’s loss

on behind with family, friends or

leaves you stranded in dangerous or

colleagues. People must know your

unfamiliar surroundings. You know all

estimated time of arrival (ETA) and

the rules and I’m not going to repeat

they must also know to expect a call

them here, but it’s up to you to do all

from you to confirm your arrival.

the correct things to prevent your car

• Try to avoid deserted country roads,

becoming a target.

choose the widest, fastest route. • Always carry a torch in the car.

123

Consider a system such as Tracker

• Carry change and phone cards in the

and TrakBak, which essentially are

vehicle as well as a mobile phone.

 V E H I C L E

S E C U R I T Y 

• Try to avoid travelling alone at night.

vehicle to be broken into for a child's

• Have your car keys ready as you

anorak and a plastic carrier. Apart from

approach the car. This allows you

the mess and cost it could make you

speedy access to your vehicle, but

more vulnerable. Before leaving it

equally as important it stops you

make sure all doors are locked and

fumbling in your purse or pocket and

windows closed.

so taking your eyes and therefore your

• Check the surroundings, BEFORE

attention of your surroundings. It can

getting out of the car. Take a moment

also serve as a reasonable improvised

or two to ‘scan’ the surroundings,

weapon if attacked.

particularly in multi-storeys.

• Check the back seat and rear foot well.

We seem to spend an increasing

• Lock all doors immediately you are in

amount of time in our vehicles so

the vehicle before you do anything

‘switch on’. Attacks on or near vehicles

elsekeep a visual contact with your

are on the increase as you will see in

surroundings as you get into the

the next chapter, but even before we

vehicle - don’t lose contact with what's

embark on a journey we are at risk if

behind you and get transfixed with

we act in a mindless way.

simply the interior of the car. • Do not leave your handbag or briefcase on the seat, either put it in the boot or put it well out of sight. The same goes for your mobile phone. You can be attacked when stopped for any valuable item in sight. Keep the windows closed when you are stationery or in slow moving traffic Always park your vehicle in a busy, well lit street. Not only will you reduce the risk of personal attack but also the risk of your vehicle being targeted for theft or vandalism • Avoid multi-storey car parks. If you can’t- heed what we have said already. • Make sure nothing is left on display in the vehicle. It has been known for a 124

C H A P T E R

S E V E N

Mobile Security 

A

t the end of Chapter 8

look at some other peoples painful

we looked at some

experiences.

‘pre-departure’ preparations. To these we can

now

add

Highway Robberies

the

In the mid to late ‘90’s, a resurgence of

following. We are now

highway robberies has begun to occur

safely in our car and travelling down

on Britain' Britain's s roads. An antique dealer

the road. We have a choice to make

robbed on the motorway and a

and that very simply is to switch off or

secretary attacked on a Welsh by-road

stay in control and use the opportunity

are victims of Britain's latest crime.

to get some ‘commentary’ work done. You will be surprised about how much

Mr Robin Udall 55 was attacked

of an improveme improvement nt

the practise will

shortly after midnight when driving from

make to the standard of your driving.

Cumbria to an antiques fair in London.

You will be more alert to both other

“I thought my time had come”  he said

road users and also the actions of

still bearing the marks of his attack - cut

pedestrians. You will see situations

marks on the chin and face from a flick

developing well ahead of you and you

knife and a swollen left eye.

will feel that much more in control. He had stopped to change a flat tyre on

125

There are some basics with regard

the M6 near Keele, Staffs. when he

to route planning and those are

was attacked and robbed of £106,000

highlighted in the list of Do’s and

worth of antique clocks and silverware.

Don'ts at the end of the chapter. Before

Detectives believe the thieves may

we get into the meat of this chapter lets

have tampered with the tyre when he

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

had stopped at a service station some

smashing a bar against my window, but 

minutes earlier and followed his

it wouldn’t break. I opened my window 

Citroen in a Ford Transit. He thought he

about 2-3 inches and passed the 

remembered seeing a similar van

money through the gap, then they

parked nearby at the service station.

were gone.”  The gang fled in the

Citroen and left the ford at the scene. Shortly after he stopped the van pulled

Mrs Williams described herself as a

up and two men got out - one punched

‘marked woman’. Earlier in the week a

him in the face knocking him down

Mr Dennis McMahon was robbed of

then knelt on his chest drawing a knife

£8,000 in wages when he was attacked

several times across his face. In

in his car by a gang near his home in

minutes the gang were speeding away

Middlesborough.

with the antiques towards Birmingham in the van, with the plates obscured.

With both the wages robberies, there was an element of planning and the

In a separate incident

a gang were

gangs would have known that payrolls

equally as quick in Gwent Wales when

were being carried. There have been

they attacked a Mrs Williams 57, as

incidents, though of lone females in

she collected her company’s payroll.

expensive cars where a ‘fake’ accident

She had become suspicious of a

has been staged and the victims

white Citroen following her. Suddenly

robbed of cash and jewels. to make

it overtook her and a Ford Capri took

these robberies work the thieves need

it’s place. The Citroen screeched to a

information, particularly for the wages

halt forcing her to brake hard, the Capri

snatch. They may be getting that

ramming into her from the back.

information from your business!

Although traffic built up on both sides of the road, unsurprisingly, no one came to help until the end of the attack.

Information Security

There

is

a

golden

rule

about

information security and that is that if Three men wearing light blue ski

the information is important and you

masks and armed with a crowbar and

think it is secret then you must also still

truncheon then approached her. She

believe in the tooth fairy. Someone,

described how three men jumped out,

somewhere will have told others about

one stood in front of her car, one by the

your payroll run, even if in all

passenger door window and a third by

innocence. You must plan your travel

the drivers window. “The third man kept 

on these occasions on the basis that 126

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

the information is likely to be known to

The ‘knifewoman’ who was described

others and then vary times and routes

as ‘going berserk’ in the Jobcentre is

so as to prevent a pattern emerging.

such an example. Even ‘normal’

It is grossly unsafe and highly

people can be taken to the point of

questionable to send any member of

becoming unhinged.

staff on a wages run where large amounts of cash are involved. It is

The point I want to make is that you

done in the belief, incorrect in many

should avoid being the ‘catalyst’ which

cases, that they are being covert and

tips these otherwise ‘normal’ people

that nobody knows how it is done.

over the edge. They are on a very, very, short fuse and if it is you who tips them over, it will be you who is on the

Road Rage

It has become a feature of the increas-

receiving end of what seems a gross

ing stress and pressures of driving on

over-reaction

UK roads that we have now begun

problem with them. This can happen in

to accept ‘road rage’

as a common

the car, a queue, whilst at work either

occurrence. On any day it would be

with colleagues, or more likely, with a

hard not to see one example of the

customer- if you are in a ‘service’ type

phenomenom as two drivers exchange

business.

aggressive

silent

‘Recognition and Resolution of

invective. On occasions, both they and

Conflict’ in the work environment in

their aggression spills out onto the

Chapter 8.

gestures

and

We

to

your

will

look

particular

at

the

road and violence can ensue - even to the extent of men physically attacking

I just wanted to make the point that you

women.

do not know who you are ‘waving your fist’ at at

127

and the mental state of that that

What concerns more than this aspect

individual. Remember there is only

of a more fundamental underlying

High Risk or Unknown Risk - there is

problem is that there are untold

no middle ground when you don’t know

numbers of people who are on a ‘knife

someone and don’t be fooled by

edge’ and are basically, walking time

appearances. The film ‘Falling Down’

bombs. They have reached a point of

starring Michael Douglas gave a very

stress and frustration, so much so, that

good portrayal of the ‘Mr Average’ who

an overload occurs to the mental

reached the end of his rational

‘governor’ which would normally keep

tolerance - so don’t be the trigger which

a cap on such explosive behaviour.

fires these people in your direction.

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

That having been said we can now

changing into third to ‘pace’ my 

concentrate on the wider risks of

approach to the lights and looking 

travel. This is not a book about safe

ahead I see two cars stopped at the 

driving, but if we do not touch on this

lights. My speed is now 20 and I am 

then we are ignoring the most

still slowing with the gears and moving 

fundamental contributor to personal

down into second, to my sides are 

injury and death - road accidents.

parked vehicles and a few pedestrians 

Before we look at some driving issues

who show no intention of crossing the 

in relation to our security from attack,

road. Looking ahead I see a group of 

assault, robbery, we need to see how

youths waiting to cross at the lights 

we drive. The better we drive, the

and looking behind I see a car coming 

better we should be able to avoid

up at speed which will box me in if I 

violent incidents, however the remote

have to stop etc etc.”

the possibility may be. The important thing here is that the

Commentary Driving

‘commentary’

What is primarily required is to apply

enough awareness to make you think

the awareness training we have

about pacing your approach to the

highlighted in Chapter 2. I adapted

lights so that they just change as you

‘commentary driving’ training for use in

get to them and you are not stopped

the street and elsewhere, so lets

and boxed in, so making yourself

export it back to where it came from -

helpless should the youths turn out to

the car. Commentary driving is the

be a threat. A vehicle’s security is best

verbal articulation of what we observe

when you are able to go somewhere in

is happening in our ‘environment’

it, that is move. All other times, when

when

that

you are stopped, it is a security risk.

360

Any sequence you use to create a

degrees, in a logical and methodical

pattern of commentary is OK, but

way. That environment includes also

‘AHEAD, BEHIND, INSIDE, SIDES’,

the interior of the vehicle, e.g. - the

is a good working way of creating the

gear we are in, the speed we are

full 360 degrees. This way you have a

doing, revs., oil pressure, and what we

sequence which conditions you to

are intending to do e.g. “ approaching 

move from looking ahead, to behind, to

traffic

approx 

the vehicle state from your instruments

200meters, I intend to slow down using 

and gear position and then both sides

the gears, now checking the mirror and 

and back to ahead. Commentary work

we

are

encompasses

lights

driving a

on

and

complete

red

at

work

has

created

128

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

is often referred to as ‘Read Ahead’

then tell you the appropriate time to

driving. The better you get the further

sound the horn.

ahead you will start to analyse what it is you are approaching. More

Be selective - on a busy road with

importantly you articulate the process

many vehicles and pedestrians there is

by which you are forming decisions

too much happening for you to

about what to do as the journey

describe everything - so you must

unfolds.

select items which have potential to cause you problems . This may be one

What you can do the next time you

car in a line of six coming towards you

drive is to try it yourself, but don’t do it

who ‘gives off’ all the signals of

during a ‘rush hour’ period, otherwise

impatience to overtake i.e. a sports

you will overload the system-i.e. you!

car. As you approach trucks and

Try it during a quiet period and see

buses, look underneath the front to see

how you cope. Commit yourself to do it

feet- this may be the only piece of

the whole journey, but don’t pick a

someone's anatomy you see before

 journey that is 200 miles - pick one

the rest of their anatomy ends up on

that will last some 10 minutes at first.

your bonnet. You must learn to do this

You will also want to do it when you are ar e

some distance away as the closer you

on your own - simply due to the high

get the less inter-visibility you have

embarrassment factor. You will quickly

underneath. Commentary driving and

understand how difficult it is - one, to

commentary walking for that matter

be methodical and two, to decide what

solve the problem of looking, but not

is ‘important’ data to highlight in your

seeing.

dialogue and what is not. Lets take

129

pedestrians - ten pedestrians who

As an objective aid to better sight you

are walking toward you on the

may need to be more conscious as to

pavement, some ten feet from the

how you position the car. Remember

kerb, probably need no commentary

you’ve paid to be on the road so use it.

reference. In contrast, one pedestrian

This book is not the place to teach

who is walking with his back to

advanced driving skills, but without

you and whose direction would seem

weaving all over the place you can

to be toward the kerb needs ‘reference

probably

to’ as he or she could have the

positioning to make prior observation

potential to step off the kerb into your

of potential risks happen sooner. Read

path without looking and intuition will

Ahead commentary doesn’t mean that

make

better

use

of

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

your sole concentration is directed

lighting- where they go there is a good

ahead. Ahead, Behind, Inside, Sides,

chance the road will also go.

conditions you to avoid the fixation with the end of your bonnet to the exclusion

Anti-Surveillance

of all else, but also ensure that you

So now you are alert, you are aware

are bringing into the commentary

and, more importantly, you are in

important ‘environmental’ detail. Not

control of your environment where

least of these is weather and the

nothing should surprise you. Now you

condition of the road. Sufficiency of

can direct part of your attention to

natural light and changes as you drive

other, albeit more remote possibili possibilities, ties,

along should also be included and the

of attack or robbery. Your weapon in

general changes to the type of physical

this is the practise of good ‘anti-

environment and how it is changing.

surveillance’ drills. A quote you will find

This is where you move from urban to

in the Modern Bodyguard book about

rural, to built up high street, to wooded,

anti-surveillance describes it “anti- 

to climbing or descending. In anti-

surveillance is the actions taken by 

kidnap the changes in the physical

those concerned with the protection 

environment are critical to be aware of

of a potential target of terrorism, or 

as an attack will happen in quieter,

crime, to detect and in certain

more remote locations, with few

circumstances to defeat terrorist 

witnesses and little room for you to

surveillance.”  In this instance the

manoeuvre or where you are slowed

person concerned with the protection

by hills, or constricted by narrowness

is you as Bodyguard and Client. For a

or forced to stop e.g. railway crossing.

complete review of the procedures read the BG book, but it is sufficient for

You will soon notice how your attention

most peoples security who have no

is directed to the task in hand - your

‘specific’ threat to simply be aware.

environment and it’s potential to ‘bite’ you. You will also begin to feel like

For 95% of the population intentional

Wellington on his country rides, being

attacks on the road will be a rarity. For

able to tell what the road will look like

those people whose wealth is more

‘over the hill’ and ‘around the bend.’

obvious- cars, house, jewellry, media

On unfamiliar roads where you do not

exposure, then the risks increase. You

know the sweeps and bends the

are identified as a potential target by

road will take, then look for clues

what you drive, wear, and where you

i.e. treelines, telegraph poles, street

live and what you have may be wanted 130

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

by someone else. To get these it may

trol not to get ‘boxed in.’ To prevent

be that their plans are based on your

this you need room to be able to move

vulnerability whilst you are on the road.

and you know that the car behind will

You may not though have to qualify

close up to you within a few inches. It

as wealthy to have your window or

is therefore up to you to not similarly

windscreen smashed or your door

close up to the car in front. If you can-

pulled open whilst you are stopped

not

see

the

very

at lights, to have your purse, briefcase, shopping or mobile phone

snatched

and

you

punched and manhandled. You should also have seen it coming. If, however, you are effectively ‘blind’ due to being mentally elsewhere as you approach the lights, you will not have seen the two unsavoury characters by the kerbside. If you are switched on you will not only look at them 50 meters

Too close - there is no room to manoevre, particularly if the car behind is up close.

out, but you will ‘see’ them as well. As you are then in ‘condition orange’ you should pace your cars approach so as to reach the lights or the back of the queue as they change. What if it  just isn’t possible to slow down that much, that far out! What you should then try to achieve is to ensure you leave enough room when you stop to manoeuvre. Some very simple rules on this 1. Always look for an ‘escape’ turn off which is close to the junction or lights. 2. It is within your con131

This is better - if you can see the rear tyres, you have room to move.

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

bottom of the tyres of the car in front

you may need to make a decision

you are too close and will be unable to

to run the lights - if you do take

move away.

great care and do it slowly.

Stop far enough away so that the

Motorway

bottom of the tyres are visible and you

• If you break down on a Motorway,

will have enough room to turn out of

you may read differing advice as to

the line of cars.

whether you should stay in your vehicle after you have phoned the emergency services or stand by it.

Mobile

• Make sure that your cars fuelled and

However, pull over to the hard

regularly serviced. Each week check,

shoulder if a fault develops and put the

Oil, Battery, Water, Tyres, Screen

hazards on, whilst trying to ‘coast’ to

washer

the next phone box.

fluid.

Seasonally

check

Antifreeze and Screen De-icer. Before

• If you do have to walk for a phone

a long journey double-check Lights

follow the arrows marked on the road

and windows are clean, all lights are

to find the closest phone. Stand behind

working, Fuel level, oil level etc.

the box as you phone and face the

• Always have at least 1/2 tank of fuel.

traffic and make sure they know you

• Select well lighted, busy, clean

are on your own if a female.

service stations.

• First don’t walk to the roadside phone

• Carry a mini-flashlight.

if you don’t have a mobile, or it doesn’t

• Plan your routes and alternatives .

work at that spot. Eventually you will

• You should be a member of a

be

motoring or breakdown organisation.

Remember that many deaths on

• Carry the number of an approved

motorways in the UK occur on the hard

taxi firm with you.

shoulder.

• Make sure you have coins and cards

• Never reverse on a hard shoulder to

to phone but always carry a mobile if

get to a phone you’ve passed.

possible.

• It is essentially unsafe to sit in the

• Let people know where you are going

vehicle and it is probably better to

and ETA etc.

stand on the grass bank, by the

• Don’t pick up hitchhikers male or

passenger side with the passenger

female.

door open. If another vehicle stops and

• If you are approached at the lights

a male gets out then sit back in the

by a group of people or two people,

vehicle and lock the doors. This can

seen

by

a

police

vehicle.

132

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

create th illusion of having a companion Use the 2” rule to talk and the best they can do is phone for help for you. • Accept no other assistance. Use your common sense when deciding to accept help from a woman or a woman with a male companion, but NEVER, NEVER, TRUST TO APPEARANCES! • Never cross a motorway to use the phone. • If hassled use your horn and lights.

 You just never know! There is only ever high risk or  unknown risk.

• Never accept a lift from a man on his

They did not know that the boxes were

own and certainly not one who has

connected

other male companions.

Manchester Police.

directly

to

Greater

NB Many women when interviewed by police in the north of England believed

Some more Do’s & Don'ts

•

Be

prepared

to

crash - at slow speed - if kidnapped in a public area. •

If

forced

to

somewhere

go act

SOONER rather than LATER. • If someone or something is blocking your way, stop well before the This looks innocent enough and you may be tempted to stop and help. Things, however, may not be as they seem and certainly if you are a lone female, don’t.

133

obstruction

to

assess how you can safely drive out of the

the phone boxes on Motorways were

situation without putting your personal

only for those people who were

safety at risk

members of motoring organisations.

• If it appears to be a road accident or

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

breakdown it may be safer and more

your vehicle has a problem. Even if

practical to drive to the nearest safe

you feel it is genuine drive to the next

parking spot and phone.

petrol forecourt.

• If you think you are being followed stay calm and in control of your

Carjacking

vehicle. Do not let yourself be forced

This is not a prevalent crime in the UK,

off the road.

but there have been incidents and in

• Alert other drivers by flashing your

the States it is growing. In some

lights and sounding your horn.

African countries like Kenya it has

• If necessary keep driving until you

reached epidemic proportions. The

can get help. Head for a busy, well lit

following are some aspects of the

area with people. Obviously an open

problem:

police stn, fire stn, hospital A & E.

1. Carjacking is an easy theft method,

• Avoid leading a following vehicle to

particularly with the sophistication of

your own home even if you do not live

today’s alarms.

alone.

2. What is the carjacker looking for -

• If you are followed home lock all

• Nice car maybe.

doors and attract attention with the

• Vehicle is stopped and isolated.

horn or car alarm.

• Occupant(s) are no threat.

• Don’t be forced to stop by someone

• He will need an area of concealment

in another vehicle who trys to indicate

if he is to wait for your return. • Unlocked door or fully open windowdoors locked at all times

and

when

stopped open only 2”. •

He

needs

an

escape probability his best time is when a person is entering or

leaving

the

vehicle. 3. Typical approach This is just asking for trouble, but its easy to forget what you should be doing, particularly at those familiar times you feel safe and secure.

scenarios. • Tap from rear. 134

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

• Walk-up approach at a junction, lights

Being able to detect someone who is

or your driveway.

watching you is the key to personal

• Get you to stop by deception or faked

safety. I f you can spot people or

accident.

vehicles which make you unhappy,

• Tampered vehicle - punctured tyre,

then you must, by definition, have

blocked exhaust .

been ‘switched on’ which is good. A

• Don’t put down convertible tops at

stalker, mugger, would-be rapist, or

night or in crowded pedestrian areas.

robber has gone through the process of

target

selection

surveillance,

however brief or detailed.

Surveillance

This next section is equally applicable when you are mobile in a vehicle, on

Even the opportunist has need to

foot, leaving your home or office. We

identify you as suitable for his

have

purposes, so remember, if he can see

talked

elsewhere

about

surveillance in general. Surveillance is

you

- you can see him- it is just a

not just the preserve of international

question of being alert and intuitive

terrorists or criminal kidnappers.

about

people.

Someone

who

is

following you on foot or in a vehicle will Anyone who takes an unhealthy

do things which cause him to be

interest in you as a person has begun

vulnerable. In the Modern Bodyguard I

a ‘surveillance mission’. Be it a street

go into some detail about surveillance

mugger, carjacker, rapist, stalker, they

vulnerabilities, but here, suffice it to

all have to embark on a period of

say that you will only spot people if you

watching you.

are conditioned both to look and see.

So why is it done;

• Target selection Who, Why! What is it that makes you a victim! • To pinpoint vulnerability. Surveillance Detection - Why/How

• Make them select another target. • Make it difficult to pinpoint your vulnerabilities. • Be alert, aware, and OBSERVANT. • Be less predictable & avoid patterns. • Reduce their probability of success.

135

M O B I L E

S E C U R I T Y  

136

8 

C H A P T E R

E I G H T

 Security at Work 

W

hilst

at

the

relevant to the bulk of the readership

office

or

our

who are unable to influence change.

place of work we

should

The

general

Office

Security

rightly assume

Procedures that affect all our safety

that

revolve around the following areas;

we

are

safe. However, these days, there are

• Parking Areas.

 just too many incidents of assault by

• Company visitors.

customers, robbers, co-workers and

• Isolated areas.

unknowns for us to be in any way

• Locking doors and access control.

complacent. As a consultant I lecture

• Toilets in public areas.

on the Recognition and Resolution of

• Personal items.

Conflict in the workplace as well as

• Reporting suspicious activity.

delivering programmes on how to

137

provide a safe and secure working

If we are simply employees with little or

environment. The following are extracts

no influence over these matters then

from these various programmes which

we must make the best of what might

are applicable to what way comprise

be a poor and unsafe working environ-

the bulk of this readership. Many of the

ment. It might be that the company you

programmes I deliver, and advice I

work for are one of multiple tenants in

give, are to the senior directors of

large complex with little influence to

businesses and centre on how they

affect improvements by the landlords. If

can best change the working environ-

you are reading this and are in a

ment. Much of that advice I have

position to make some improvements,

excluded from the book as it is not

all to the good.

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

In Chapter 6 we looked at the ‘vehicle

Parking

• Establish clear parking criteria - who

approach’ procedure and when you are

is allowed to park there and clearly

leaving work do not let your guard

separate staff from visitors.

down because you think it is a safe

• Use a windscreen ID badge system.

environment- it is unsafe for the very

• Effective lighting, particularly ‘hiding’

reason that you think it is safe.

areas. • Don’t allow landscaping to provide

You have been told to approach the car

‘hiding’ areas.

with the car keys in your hand and that

• For females at night and working late

is good, but if as you approach the

ensure an ‘escort’ system with a male

vehicle late one evening, you see

colleague.

someone suspicious moving toward

• Distance to and visibility of entrances

you from the direction of the car. You

- endeavour to allow good line of sight

will have to abandon it and seek refuge

from the entrance to the vehicles.

where? -the office building you have

• Consider preferential female parking in closer proximity to the entrance. •

Conscious

visual scanning for

suspicious

persons loitering or

occupied

vehicles. • If suspicious call security and wait for others. • Ability to run? items

 As you make the transition from the wor k environment to go to your vehicle, have the car keys to hand - however that’s not the end of the story if  you need to abandon the vehicle and see k the safety of the building.

carried,

how dressed etc.

left, but if you have to get in quickly you

• Quick decision making to give up

won’t be able to, probably because

the car.

when you left the building you allowed the door to lock behind you and your office keys are in the bottom of your 138

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

However, if the door is closed and locked behind you and your office keys are in t he bottom of your bag, you’re in big trouble. When you make a transition from a safe environment to the outside, make sure you can get back in quickly if the risk dictates.

bag. So, a new rule - if you leave a

• Customers/clients on property?

‘safe’ environment and you are in ‘tran-

• Employees only on property?

sition’ then make sure you can get

• Public Access?

back in to your safe environment

• Open hours (vs) Closed hours -

quickly.

Access policy.

Do not park near any object e.g.

2. Access Criteria - How are people

rubbish skip, bottle bin which provides

granted access?

concealment and give your vehicle a

• For employee only areas?

full 360 degrees before you close with

• I.D. badges/keys/card access?

it and get in.

• Visitor control/I.D./logs/appointments/other?

Company Visitors - this may not be in

• Delivery/ maintenance and service?

your hands, but if you can influence

• Areas of public interface/barriers,

matters ensure all visitors are issued

observation, communication?

with a temporary badge for the

139

duration of their visit and that they are

On a physical front consideration

escorted at all times. Decisions should

should be given to the usual alarms

be made about the following

and

1. Type of workplace - who is allowed

effective lighting. In occupations where

in and when.

by the nature of the work violence

surveillance

equipment

and

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

always has a potential e.g. psychiatric

• Abandoned items - don’t touch,

nursing there should be a ‘panic alarm’

report.

system on a wireless basis installed.

• Don’t leave your items unattended. • Call for help/panic alarms.

Common Areas - Special Caution In or Near

2. Stairwells/Elevators

Anywhere the general public are

• Stand near elevator controls when

allowed more or less free access

inside.

additional care should be taken and

• If attacked in an elevator push the

sensible precautions adopted.

emergency button and as many floors as possible. If you are not close to the control panel you won’t be able to. • When leaving an escalator

check

the corridors. • If a suspicious person enters leave/don’t get in. • Stairwell doors often lock so take extra Use the mirrors to get a quick visual of anyone who may be inside.

care

and

avoid there use as a ‘short cut’ - report

1. Public Toilets

any observations.

• All toilets to which the public could

• Do not use stairways when elevators

gain access, but to which they are not

are available.

allowed must have a key pad, coded

• If an elevator arrive and the

entry system.

occupants look unsavoury then don’t

• Be observant - don’t be followed in.

get in.

• If there is a suspicious person observed inside - leave!

3. Public Lobbies

• Quick, immediate scan and make use

• Should be open and observable/

of the mirrors as you enter.

monitored. 140

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

Employment

related

does not just mean occurring in the workplace and for example an attack on a shop assistant in the street following an incident in the shop is work related. In the UK we have had incidents of hostage

taking

of

senior personnel and  Avoid isolated, rear stairwells and certainly don’t go any further if this is what you see.

•

Barriers

for

protection/signal

their family’s to extort compliance for robbery.

capability - a ‘silent alarm’ should be at the reception. 4. General

• Never leave keys, wallet or valuables in coat pockets. • Never leave, the above on or in an unlocked desk. • All empty office locations, cabinets, should be locked when not in use. • Secretaries desks should be placed so that they can observe all activity entering and leaving the office area.

 Workplace Violence The UK’s Health & Safety Executive (HSE) - defines violence to staff as: “ any incident in which an employee is  abused, threatened or assaulted by a  member of the public in circumstances  arising out of the course of his/her  employment.”  141

“Don’t get in” - would be the advice, but you must judge the situation at the time. Don’t let bravado be an element in the decision-making process.

In the UK we have good legislation such as the Health and Safety at Work Act Sect 2 (1) 1974 (HSW Act) which

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

puts broad, general duties on employ-

measures can be identified. Both

ers and others to protect the health

employer and employee have an

and safety of staff. In particular, sect. 2

interest in reducing violence at work.

of the HSW Act gives employers a duty

For employers, violence can lead to

to safeguard, so far as is reasonably

low morale and a poor image for the

practical, the health, safety, and

organisation making it difficult to

welfare of their staff.

recruit and retain staff. It can also mean extra costs, with absenteeism,

Employers also have a common law

higher insurance, lengthy litigation and

general duty of care towards their staff,

compensation payments. For employ-

which extends to the risk of violence

ees, violence can cause pain, suffering

at

(see

and even disability or death. Physical

West Bromwich Building Society v

attacks are obviously dangerous, but

Townsend [1993] IRLR 147 and

persistent verbal abuse or threats can

Charlton V Forrest Printing Ink Co Ltd

also

[1980] IRLR 331) show that employers

through anxiety or stress.

have a duty to take reasonable care to

The HSE issue many guidelines on

see that their staff are not exposed to

safety at work and one area in

unnecessary risks at work including

particular bears outlining

work.

Legal

precedents

damage

employees

health

the risk of injury by criminals. In carrying out their duty to provide a safe

Robbery

system of work and a safe working

Definition “ a person is guilty of robbery 

place, employers should, therefore,

if he or she steals and immediately 

have regard to, and safeguard their

before or at any time of so doing, and 

staff against, the risk of injury from

in order to do so, uses force, or puts or 

violent criminals.

seeks to put any person in fear of  being then and there subjected to 

If you feel your work environment is

force”. In summary, robbery is stealing

not safe - say something. All employ-

aggravated by violence.

ers are required by the Management of Health and Safety

at Work

The Scale of the Problem

Regulations 1992 to assess the risks

The Criminal Statistics for England and

to the health and safety of their staff

Wales show that the total number of

and of anyone else who may be

robberies was 57,845 in 1993 and that

affected by their work activity. This is

numbers have grown by some three-

so that the necessary preventative

quarters since 1989. In the UK most 142

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

robberies take place in metropolitan

surveys do not separately count the

areas. Over four out of ten take place

number of retail staff hurt during

in London’s Metropolitan Police District

robberies, but these are amongst the

and in London retail outlets account for

14,000 retail staff known to have been

45% of all commercial robberies. The

subjected to physical violence in 1993

overall risks are also above average in

and over 100,000 subjected to threats

the West Midlands, Gtr Manchester,

of violence.

Merseyside and West Yorkshire. Off-licenses are most at risk from robberies and other shops in particular

Survey

The first Commercial Crime Survey

are grocers and chemists. These sort

by the Home Office shows that -

of business’s are open later than most

when compared to other forms of

other types of retail outlet and this

commercial premises - it is retailers

most certainly adds to there risk. The

which face high risks of robbery.

ratio for off-licenses is 15 robbery incidents per 100 stores.

The British Retail Consortium (BRC) annual

survey

of

crime

against

If you work in a retail environment

retailers showed that, in 1993, there

ensure that your company provides

were 6 robberies for every 100 retail

courses in ‘Armed Hold-up.’

premises. There were some 14,400 robberies against retailers and the

Working Alone

average loss (excluding those from

It is acknowledged that there may be

Post Offices) was £1,287 per incident.

situations when it is not possible or

Recoveries after robberies are very

practical to work with other members

low.

of staff, for instance in petrol filling stations, video rental shops, delivery

143

As with any crime of this nature the

services, cash carrying . In these

physical consequences are much

circumstances an employer must

more damaging than the financial.

ensure that working alone does not

Staff

quite

make staff more vulnerable. Some

frequently, physically assaulted, and

safe working arrangements should

have sometimes been killed, during

include

robbery attacks. The fear and anxiety

• Ensuring the person is capable of

these incidents create can continue

working alone. Consideration has to

long after the incident itself. The BRC

be given to both routine work and

in

retail

outlets

are

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

foreseeable emergencies which may

phone/radio; varying the route and

pose additional physical and mental

pattern of work; pre-arranged calls.

burdens on the individual.

• Providing training for lone staff which outlines the specific risk involved and how they can play a role in deflecting or minimising the risk. • Establishing emergency procedures in the event of an incident, including quick access to a safe area, or exit from an unsafe location, evacuating other staff and informing the appropriate authorities, police etc. It helps to summarise the types of incidents that can occur in the workplace: 1. Disgruntled employee or customer/client acts out in a violent manner. 2. Domestic turmoil unfolds in the

If you are alone at night, don’t make any ‘transition’ unless you are sure it’s safe. If you are unhappy, lock your office and phone for assistance.

workplace. 3. Employees victimised by criminals entering the workplace - robberies.

• Providing training to control, guide

4. Internal problems turn violent - drug

and help in situations of uncertainty. It

related/labour related/theft related.

will be important to avoid panic reactions

to

unusual

and

risky

Some examples from the States may

situations.

help illustrate the problem;

• People working late, must alert a

U.S. Post Office Aug.20th 1986

responsible party

Edmond, OK. A Patrick Henry Sherrill

• Ensuring that solitary staff fully

age 44 killed 14, wounded 6 and then

understand the risks involved in their

shot himself. He had been a part-time

task and also what safety precautions

letter carrier who had been warned of

will need to be taken. Some examples

a poor report.

for mobile staff would include ensuring that they are contactable; portable 144

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

General Dynamics - San Diego.

35% of all married couples have

Jan 1993. A Robert Earl Mack, 44

regular incidents of domestic violence

who following a 25 year career

(National Institute Of Mental Health).

was

• Drugs - U.S. 6% of the worlds

terminated

deterioration.

for

He

performance had

refused

population, 60% of world drug use.

counselling despite a loss of self

10% of workplace uses

worth and desperation. Following a

half of that 10% sells

reinstatement hearing he shot and

75% of those in treatment are

killed the Human Resources represen-

employed

tative and wounded a supervisor. He

Commerce).

had planned suicide, didn’t carry it out

(1988

-

Chamber

of

60% could have been identified

and is now serving a life sentence.

as potentially violent

(Society of

There was also the added problem of

Human Resource Management).

substance abuse. The following are some Consensus Both of the above are examples of the

Opinions about Patterns and Causes:-

disgruntled employee syndrome, but

• There is a very general ‘profile’ of a

it applies equally to clients and

potentially problematic worker.

customers:

• The potentially violent employee sends warning signals of any vengeful

Petit & Martin - San Francisco July

intent although not about any berserk

1993 A Gian Luigi Ferri

action.

who was a

failed businessman and former client

• A rigid, authoritarian supervisory or

of the firm. He obtained a 9mm pistol

management

killed 8, injured 6 and was eventually

contributes to the problem.

trapped in a stairwell by police.

• There is usually a ‘Triggering Event’ -

culture

frequently

traumatic experience or a series of Whilst matters are not as bad in the UK

them - professional or personal.

trends can be seen to emerge. Some

• “Their life is their job, when their job 

quite frightening statistics emerge from

is in jeopardy their life is in jeopardy”.

the States:• 75% of violent incidents are gun

In the States a ‘Profile’ has emerged

related and the second leading cause

over time. Here in the UK you could

of death at work, some 42%. It is the

probably identify some of these traits in

leading cause for females.

an employee you know:

It is the fastest growing murder rate. 145

Male in late 30’s or 40’s

S E C U R I T Y

Often a loner with no support system.

A T

W O R K  

effect. Aggression is an emotional state consisting of different types of

Finds identity entirely within the

behaviour.

History of people problems.

There are many causes of violent

Difficulty accepting authority and

behaviour. Some may be easy to

 job.

repeatedly violates the rules. Increasingly angry and irritable and blames others.

identify, such as frustration, anger, misunderstanding, stress, communication problems, conflict with authority

Persecution verging on paranoia

and theft or robbery. In a work

and intimidates co-workers and super-

environment incidents can happen

visors.

because of poor service, or inferior

Brags about violent acts in past or hints at the future. Reading and viewing habits feed fascination with weaponry.

products. People can become excited and tensions and inhibitions are let out, increasing the chances of verbal or physical abuse.

Identifies with a major violent act. How you, as staff react to these could There is a characteristic problem

determine whether a situation is

progression, but this book is not the

inflamed. For example, an unsympa-

place to deal with the very intricate

thetic attitude may result in increased

specifics of this situation, suffice it to

frustration, anger etc, leading to a

say that any planning to deal with such

violent incident, even though we know

matters must be a mixture of both

that poor service by staff does not

Proactive and Reactive measures.

 justify violence. There will be particular

Here in the UK much of the violence in

incidents where it will be possible to

the workplace is perpetrated by the

analyse why a person behaved in a

public on employees and predominant-

particular way, but it will still be

ly those people who are in ‘service’

possible to think of ways of preventing

related occupations, many of whom

or

are women.

Accepting

alleviating there

such are

situations. risks

and

wanting to find a solution is vital in When it comes to dealing with aggres-

dealing successfully with this growing

sion of others we need to understand

problem.

what aggressive behaviour is and the best response to achieve a positive 146

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

It is generally accepted that frustration

Always try to identify where it was a

often sets off aggression and it may

situation deteriorated - was there a

not simply be that your product,

particular point where the meeting

company or your attitude is what is

changed for the worse - analyse!

responsible for aggressive behaviour to you at work, but simply the

Aggression is generally seen as an

trigger. Many people walk around all

attempt to put someone down and

day only a hairs breadth away from

intimidate and influence them by

seriously aggressive and seemingly

attempting one of the following -

over-reactionary behaviour to the

shouting,

circumstances they and you become

violence. These are all reflections of

involved in. Both verbal and non-verbal

aggression and are designed to cause

communication by the aggressor and

others -Intimidation, fear, anxiety,

the recipient are important factors

distress and worry

insulting,

ignoring

and

towards the outcome of the situation. In, say, retail environments many

It is a sad fact that customers,

issues can bring out anger, frustration

shoplifters

and violence in customers such as:-

becoming increasingly violent. It’s

1.Product

knowledge

and

and

robbers

are

all

important to look at how acts of

customer care - in terms of a lack of

aggression effect us:-

it results in not being able to satisfy

FEAR (When we talk about fear we

the needs or questions.

really encompass arrange of emotions

2. Attitudes by staff

- this is

and we are better thinking in terms of

usually a reflection of the companies

worry, trepidation, concern, nervous-

general policy to customers.

ness, fearful) -

3. Personal feelings of staff e.g. -

of the person.

when unwell, personal problems,

of your own vulnerability.

break schedules, lack confidence etc

for your safety.

all create intolerance.

of the incident being repeated.

4. Poor product - when it doesn’t do what it claims or breaks down . 5.

Understand

policies

SHOCK

re

refunds, law, guarantees and company policy on problems.

loss of control of feelings or selfesteem. adrenal responses associated with feeling frightened.

147

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

situation difficult perhaps someone

ANGER

at the person.

else could handle it more effectively -

at the authorities.

if you are a female get a male

at yourself for your inability to

colleague to assist. This is a positive

control the situation. at exposed

your

step not a cop out.

employer

position

for

and

lack

your

• Never underestimate the threat. An

of

angry person is either an Unknown

preparation.

Risk or High Risk and you have no way

GUILT

of knowing.

for having allowed the incident to arise.

• Do not respond aggressively this will increase the chance of con-

for being incapable of controlling

frontation.

it.

• Don’t swear or shout.

STRESS

• Never turn your back on someone

loss of motivation.

who is getting increasingly aggressive.

sleeplessness.

• Stay calm, speak gently, slowly,

repetitive illness.

clearly. Don’t be enticed into further

frightening ‘flashbacks’.

argument this will not be easy as aggression does incite anger in others. • Do not hide behind your authority,

When Incidents Occur

When an incident occurs you must

status or jargon. Tell them who you

keep mentally active and not become

are, ask the persons name and

fixated with the aggression or anger of

discuss what you want him or her to

the other individual. Do not become

do. Try to talk things through as

like a rabbit caught in headlights.

reasonable

Some general Do’s and Don'ts:

advocate a study of the principles of

• when you are frightened ask yourself

Transactional Analysis,

is this persons anger/hostility directed

defuse the situation but, remember

at

your first duty is to yourself.

me,

the

organisation,

or

people.

Many

people

in order to

themselves?

• Avoid aggressive body language -

• are you in danger If you feel you are,

stance, crossed arms, hands on hips,

then leave and get help immediate.

a wagging finger or a raised arm which

You can always make a cogent excuse

will

for this

Particularly small gestures - looking

• are you the best person to deal with

upwards, a raised eyebrow, a ‘tut’ or a

the threat. If you find the particular

shake of the head and pursed lips all

challenge

and

confront.

148

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

send out provocative and dismissive

routes and keep yourself between the

signals. It’s what we used to refer in

aggressor and the door.

some children as ‘dumb insolence’.

• Never turn your back ! If you are

• keep your distance and avoid ‘looking

leaving move gradually backwards and

down’ figuratively at your aggressor.

allow the person to go first and ‘invite

• never touch someone who is angry

the direction in which you wish them

as it could be taken as an aggressive

to go.

move, which in turn could lead to a

• Never remain alone with an actively

charge of assault.

violent person. Be prepared to move quickly if necessary.

A person on the brink of physical

• If you manage to calm the situation

aggression has 3 possible choices-

gradually reestablish contact, Take

To Attack

care with your words and actions

To Retreat

making a cautious approach. Consider

To Comprise

the situation carefully before denying

• You need to guide them to the 2/3

any

further

requests

from

the

option. Encourage the person to move

aggressor to prevent any further

towards a more open area of the office

potential violence.

reception or store where you will

Definition - “Violent Behaviour is the 

be seen by other staff. Often a

Malicious Threat Of Words, Actions or 

compromise such as talking through

Conduct or The Application Of Force to 

the problem &/or talking to another

Another Without Consent”.

member of staff.

149

• If the threat of violence is imminent

Rarely does violence flare up out of

avoid potentially dangerous locations

nowhere in the work environment.

such as stairs, restricted spaces, or

The majority of situations grow and

places where there is ‘equipment’

develop some slowly and some more

which could be picked up and used as

quickly. Tensions build up, temperature

a weapon and isolated areas in your

of

store or office.

below boiling point. Then it only

• Try to brainstorm potentially danger-

takes a small thing to set off what

ous

seems a gross over-reaction. There

areas

within

your

work

events

gets

hotter,

until

just

environment.

is always the opportunity to intercept

• Getting the person to sit down may

the process and reduce the heat of

help reduce the aggression level.

the event. Defuse anger as early as

• Keep your eyes on potential escape

possible - always be able to recognise

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

your own degree of anger. There are

In a work context physical contact is

always, however those situations that

failure! ‘Thumping’ a client is a

cannot be defused then -

reasonable

The Priority Is To Stay Safe!

something has gone astray in the interpersonal

indication relationship.

that

Also

• Recognise the verbal and non-verbal

physical defence isn’t like it was when

signals along the way such as:

you practised it in class and it must be

• Ritualistic Repetition and

avoided. You must be aware at all

• De-Personalising Language

times of how your ‘body language’ may

Early warning signs:-

exacerbate the situation.

• Noisy, banging and voluble entry.

• Walk away from real danger and

• Restless, agitated and anxious

defend yourself only when absolutely

behaviour.

necessary.

• Eyeballing, fixed stare or the reverse

• Remember meeting aggression with

• avoiding eye contact.

aggression only leads to increased

• Talking out loud & complaining to

confrontation. In a work environment,

others e.g. patients in the waiting

or anywhere for that matter your

room.

primary concern should be to get

• Leaning over the counter or desk,

away. For many workers who end up in

invading your space.

violent situations there is the feeling

• Tapping fingers.

that if somehow they have caused it to

• Voluble sigh of impatience or

happen they must see it through and

frustration.

solve it. Someone bent on violence will

• Any signs of possible unpredictable

not be deterred. More to the point he

behaviour e.g. - alcohol (smell),

will feed off you to fuel his necessity

unsteady gait, bad language.

to get angry so as to be able to perpetrate what he has in mind.

‘In your work environment you should know potential triggers of violence’

It helps to know your environment so

This could be in a:-

always be AWARE, ALERT, & AVOID

Nursing situation.

trouble.

A tax officer. A policeman..

Skills you need to deal with aggres-

A bank assistant.

sive behaviour:-

A rent collector.

• Improved verbal communications

Etc.

skills. 150

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

• Use of body language to improve

shows little empathy for their prob-

communications - as we have high-

lems. Those students of Transactional

lighted above.

Analysis will recognise this as the

• Awareness of potentially difficult

parent talking to the child which only

behaviours.

serves to infuriate. This approach is

• Assertiveness skills.

likely to achieve an adverse reaction.

• Improved confidence. • Identifying & managing stress.

Ask; Questions achieve a number of

• Don’t ignore bad behaviour. Don’t on

things.

the other hand rush in where angels

• Whilst waiting for a reply you have

fear to tread. If you do nothing,

time to think and plan your next move

however, it will continue to become the

or question.

normal way to behave - Doing nothing

• The antagonist has to stop his or her

is not an option!

tirade to think which may reduce the temperature.

Dealing with violence

• Asking questions also means the

Self; Following a ‘personal agenda’ in

other person has options which don’t

a confrontational situation can mean

back them into a corner. If you back

getting angry oneself, feeling intimidat-

someone into a corner with tall walls,

ed and upset. When this happens you

to get out they only have one way to go

cannot but help take things personally

and that’s through you. By questioning

which leads to a loss of control and

you give them some equal part in the

makes things worse. The “you can’t

discussion, you seem concerned and

talk to me like that” syndrome.

they have a back door through which they can leave without losing face.

Structured; By following, however, a

The result is that you should manage

set corporate agenda in a detached

to stay in control without taking power

professional way you avoid getting

and status from the other person.

emotionally involved and therefore taking things personally. The result

Body Language

means you can keep control, keep

Substantial communication goes on at

asking questions, listen to answers

a non-verbal level. The complex

and offer alternates to the problem.

subject of body language is discussed in some detail in Chapter 13. Also you

151

Tell; Wanting always to tell someone

should be familiar with some of the

what to do, without prior questioning

communication

systems

such

as

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

Transactional Analysis and Neuro-

calm/stay calm’. All statements, such

linguistic programming. A study of both

as these must be ‘positive’.

these subjects may help you ‘match’

• Take deep breaths, which can have a

the antagonist and stay more in control

significant effect on your bodies over-

and be better aware what you may do

response to stress.

to exacerbate matters.

• It is equally as important to breath out deeply as when under stress or having received a shock the tendency is to

Stress Response

It’s difficult to make sound judgments

take in deep breaths, but, conversely

in stressful situations. Normal intuitive

only to breath out shallowly. This

& cognitive skills become blocked

eventually restricts the amount of oxy-

under the pressure of high stress. We

gen you receive.

normally require to be in a relaxed

• Being able to stay in control takes

state for our intuitive skills and sound

practise. The problem is, of course,

reasoning to work best for us. When

that you do not want to face the

we face antagonistic people we need

problem just so you can gain the

to maintain as far as possible the

necessary skills. The way to overcome

whole range of our normal reasoning

this is through ‘visualisation’ practise.

processes if we are not to react either

’Role play’ scenarios in your own mind

badly or inappropriately.

as to how you would deal with such

A process such as that below may

incidents and practise what you will

help:-

say. The practise of verbal skills should

C alm & Controlled

be no less important than the practise

A lternate Choices

of physical skills.

L oss Reduction M easure Effectiveness

Remember always to keep assessing the level of risk.

Calm

Under stress it is easy to lose control of your bodies feelings

Alternate choices

and so lose

Assess the level of risk - it cannot fit a

control of the situation, but there are

set category and your intuition and

some things you can do to keep in

experience will be you best guide to

control - remember your body will do

how you judge the seriousness of what

what your mind tells it to, therefore it is

you face. You may be a shop worker,

your mind which you need to work on.

doorman, bailiff, policeman - it matters

Keep calm by telling yourself to “keep

not because confrontation looks the 152

S E C U R I T Y

A T

W O R K  

same to everyone when the stress hits

are hurt, when in reality what we feel is

home.

only annoyance - don’t ‘rise to the

You have 4 options

which you can

employ. These are:-

occasion’. Be Succinct

Talk 

Refer to one particular problem at

Summon Help

a time and sort that out first - don’t be

Accede (comply)

sidetracked. Deal with the incident as soon as

Physical Action

The above are dynamic in that at any

possible - people kept waiting can boil

moment the best option may change

over and the passing of time can

depending on the reaction you get.

distort memory. Repeat the message if neces-

Talk 

Two alternatives present themselves

sary. Be Precise

when we look at how to talk to an

Sort out what you want to say

aggressor and neither should be

beforehand & keep it short - allow the

considered mutually exclusive. You

other person to answer or discuss it

can mix & match the two approaches

before you move on.

which are:-

Be Positive

Assertive Calm, reasoning, dissuasive

To be assertive you should address the following:-

In what you say and the way you say it. Give alternatives “what I would like to happen is ___”. “ we will only

Be Clear

In what you say and in what you do.

continue if you stop swearing and shouting”.

Know what you wish to achieve. Monitor your own anger. Who do you feel this towards.?

Without being blase remind your-

How angry do you feel?

self that you have a right to express

About what exactly do you feel

yourself, but in an adult way, don’t fall

angry?

into the ‘Parent/Child’ mode.

Be Honest

In Summary

With yourself and others.

LOOK IN CONTROL

Identify the feeling you have -

SOUND IN CONTROL

sometimes we are acting as though we 153

Be Correct

& YOU WILL FEEL IN CONTROL

S E C U R I T Y

The

calm,

reasoning,

A T

W O R K  

dissuasive

can involve a ‘superior’ you are giving

approach, takes skill and judgment so

the impression that the matter is being

as not to sound patronising.You can

dealt with as important. You will find in

affirm to them how angry and upset

most work environments that it will be

they are and then ask questions

impossible to accede to the request

designed to allow them to see your

being made, as this is likely to be

predicament in the affair whilst at

unreasonable

the same time reducing their own

mandate to agree, so the reasoning,

temperature in the matter. We are

dissuasive approach is probably all

talking about empathising with their

you have.

and

outside

your

problem and not sympathising. If you sympathise you have simply

Calming someone down is a ‘process’.

acknowledged that only they have a

It is unlikely to happen with just one

point and they may, in fact, be in the

thing you say, but over a period

wrong. Empathise with their emotional

you may be able to reduce the

state not with the problem if you know

temperature. The goal is to bring the

them to have misunderstood matters.

person in front of you back to being a ‘rational human being’. Only when they

If you are able to create more physical

are back in this state do you truly

barriers between customers and staff

have communication. You have to

all well and good. I am not of the

‘de-escalate’ the temperature build up

school of thought that it is better, from

which itself has taken time.

a customer relationship point of view to, achieve a removal of the separation

Physical Attack

of environments. A physical barrier

The last resort! For most people in a

which provides safety from aggression

working

does

concentrate on the psychology of

not

mean

an

automatic

diminution in customer relations.

environment

you

should

relationships rather than a few hours of ‘bag work’ each week, but what you

From ‘talk’ you have to decide on

should know are probably some

whether the situation has deteriorated

breakaway techniques which we touch

to require assistance i.e ‘Summon

on in Chapter 14.

Help’. Don’t see this as a copout. There is safety in numbers and you may have slipped into a personal agenda and are getting angry. If you 154

9 

C H A P T E R

N I N E

 The Fear Factor 

F

EAR - Friend or Foe?

Our fear is a better indicator of

Fear is not something we

something threatening than looking for

ever care to admit to or

anxiety in others. Often we can use

talk about, but fear is

fear as a source of information. If the

essential to survival. Fear

hairs on the back of our necks stand

is a natural self defence

up, look around you because it is a

mechanism, in-built into the human

natural indicator of things maybe not

‘organism’. Without it man would have

being as they should. As you walk

survived in this world only four minutes,

home late at night down a lonely, dark

not the four million years we have

country lane (a thing, by the way you

supposedly walked the earth.

actually shouldn’t be doing) you will usually experience the effects of

Without fear we would simply put

trepidation which we use as a lesser

ourselves

term to describe the feelings of being

in

situations

of

dire

consequence and do things which

fearful.

would cause us harm. We don’t attempt to climb a vertical rock face, in winter,

The planned and calculated use of

with no equipment and no ropes.

violence to create fear, is a weapon of the criminal. Anger and rage are also

155

If you have no fear, you essentially

powerful human emotions which can

have no regard for consequences.

also motivate a violent assault. This

Without fear the sabre toothed tiger

threat of violence or violence itself,

was something you might have thought

causes fear and fear is another

about stroking, not poking in the eye

powerful emotion which can adversely

with a sharp stick.

effect our ability to act. Dealing with

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

fear in a negative way can have tragic

knows it will cause panic, diminish

results. It is the emotion of fear that

resolve, make you feel helpless and off

causes people to ‘puff up’ due to

balance so prevent your mind from

insecurity and often leads to physical

functioning. He knows - ’Fear Freezes

violence. As a citizen or police officer

The Mind.’ This is the negative aspect

you must understand that at times you

of fear and it is the aspect of fear that,

may be afraid. There is nothing wrong

if you’ll pardon the expression, we fear

with fear and it has been said that

the most.

“courage is understanding you are  afraid yet still operating effectively’.

We

are

all,

unfortunately,

given

unequal amounts of tolerance to fear in Fear makes us act in rational ways by

general and fear of specifics. The latter

preventing us doing stupid things, at

can become phobias such as a fear of

least some of the time. Often though,

spiders, heights, going out, people,

because a person is blind to the

enclosed spaces etc. To many of us

potential dangers in adopting a certain

such fears seem groundless, but to

course of action, the fear response

those who are afflicted they are life and

never gets a chance to work. It is

death issues. Few people are immune,

necessary to have fore knowledge that

however, to the fear of violent assault -

there are dangers in adopting a certain

big or small, strong or weak, physically

course of action for our natural fear

skilled or not - when faced with

responses to come into play. Until you

aggression and the threat of violence

see someone dragged from their car at

the best go weak at the knees.

traffic lights and beaten you probably never locked your door when you got in

If you want to get a book on how to

your car.

handle fear in general then you can do no better than buy Geoff Thompson's - ‘Fear’. It is the only book I know which

Fear As Negative

Fear, though would always seem to

tackles clearly the sensitive issues of

have far more negative connotations

the subject properly. In this chapter I

than positive and I would agree that

am

unless fear is ‘managed’ it can be

understanding about how fear can

devastating when it comes to action

debilitate us and how we can come to

and staying in control.

terms with the problem, when we face

An attacker

uses your fear and surprise to create

concerned

at

getting

an

violent or confrontational situations.

confusion and terror inside you. He 156

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

it as a character deficit, not a plus - the

Facing Fears?

We are told that to overcome our fears

result being that when confrontation

and concerns we should face them by

arises

putting ourselves into those situations

immediately disadvantaged in his or

we fear the most. My preference has

her innate reluctance to resolve the

personally been just the opposite!. As I

escalating problem with violence,

detest exposed heights I have avoided

whereas the other person is not and

like the plague, anything to do with

may even be looking forward to it!

the

‘normal’

citizen

is

climbing- sod that! That having been said I realised in my early twenties a

The only solution I could think of at that

basic insecurity with my martial skills.

time was to ‘work the doors’ and I did

Did they work? and would I have the

non-stop for eight years, six years on

resolve to be able to act if the situation

one door. For many years it was four

required?.

a

nights a week and on a busy Saturday

reasonably successful competitive

night we could turn away as many as

Karate career, having at that time been

120-150 people who we may have

on the Gt Britain and England Karate

considered undesirable, for whatever

teams for some years. I was an

reason. Most took it with good

aggressive and attacking fighter, but

grace, some argued, some argued

that was in the controlled environment

persistently

of the Dojo or the competition arena.

students) and some went further. The

I knew the street to be different and

whole exercise is one of man-

that nobody would blow a whistle to

management and conflict resolution,

stop it if things went wrong.

but get it wrong and you can turn the

This

was

despite

(usually

university

most passive people aggressive and I am also passive by nature, slow to

very non-compliant.

anger and didn't spend my life looking

157

for trouble. I would presume that such

A rare few actually come looking for

a description would apply to 99% of

trouble and they would look to start it

the population and, like them, I have

with door staff or simply cause it to

an innate inability to understand how

happen within the club, usually by

one person can inflict violence on

instigating a fight with someone. With

another, particularly for ‘the fun of it.’

experience you get a feel for a person.

But, being ’normal’ puts us at a

Someone can walk past you and you

disadvantage. Violence comes hard to

will say to yourself ‘troublemaker’!

us and in many ways we come to see

There is no rational explanation for it,

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

but often in their attempts to remain

‘There Is Only High Risk And

innocuous to you, they do just the

Unknown Risk’.

opposite. Others run the ploy of being over-friendly when they first come into

Alcohol

the club, not to the point of being

Alcohol and emotions don’t mix. One

boisterous, but they make a point of

of your first assessments to make of

talking to you in a way which is

someone who is aggressive, either on

patently false. Groups of lads would

the street or in a social situation, is the

split up prior to getting to the door and

level to which they are drunk. You will

come in in twos. Often a pattern would

rarely defuse an escalating situation

start to emerge and if you stopped two

with someone who has had too much

getting in ten would leave, who had

to drink. You see policemen attempting

already managed to get in in pairs. If

this all the time, often with little or no

you didn't see the pattern and it

effect. People’s emotional responses

eventually ‘kicked off’ with one or two

are heightened with alcohol and

of them you could pay for your lack of

they

intuitive skills earlier.

argumentative, fixated on one subject

become

more

reactionary,

and aggression is never very far from I learned to ‘people watch,’ during

the surface. When faced with someone

those years and I also learned to

who has been drinking be prepared to

accept no one at face value. Some of

act sooner than otherwise.

the

worst

occurred

incidents with

the

I

remember

most

unlikely,

Don’t fool yourself into thinking you are

insignificant individuals, who, when

in control- you aren’t. What they agree

they ‘kicked off’, almost went berserk -

to one minute, they will go back on the

men and women. This taught me to

next. Alcohol dulls many of the

never let my mental guard down

emotions, fear not being the least of

and not to prejudge how someone

them. A person who would be reticent

would react to what you had to say.

about getting into a fight when sober is

There was no common pattern as to

not so reluctant when drunk - ‘Dutch

how a person would react to being

courage’. Alcohol also amplifies other

asked to leave the club, the ones you

character traits such as aggression

expected trouble with went like chil-

and in university students - ’stupidity!’

dren and others ended up requiring

and we often say the true character of

four or five people to tie them up and

someone comes out when they are

put them out.

drunk and I can agree with that when it 158

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

comes to aggression. Drunks are also

need him close and I won’t achieve

far more prepared to ‘go along with the

that if

crowd’ and be encouraged to violence.

aggressive you are the more cautious

I am aggressive. The more

a person gets and the more prepared My general plan of action when facing

they are to react if you strike. Also you

aggressive drunks is, in the first

force them to use more subterfuge in

instance,

humourous

their efforts to attack you by surprise

approach. When working the doors, or

and the one thing a drunk usually is

in any ‘contact’ environment, it is

not, is subtle, so try and keep him that

essential that your first approach to the

way.

to

try

a

problem should be to try and have a ‘bit of a nobble’ with them. Often

Fear - A Barrier To Action

humour can diffuse the situation, but

By far though for me, the doors taught

not always and what I learned as

me about fear and its other associated

another golden rule was not to try and

responses. We wrongly believe fear is

‘psyche out’ a drunk with aggression. It

an emotional state that we should, in

can work well as a ploy with countless

some way be able to exercise control

others, but when alcohol has numbed

over. All our emotions start at a purely

the fear response, being aggressive

chemical level even fear, psychologists

verbally, even if you are good at it, can

tell us!.

have the opposite effect. What does fear do. It effectively stops us acting in a way which we would

Keep Up The Mask!

I’ll talk about it more in Part 2, but once

wish. We would like to be able to act

you have tried to psyche someone out

decisively in a conflict situation, but

with aggression and it doesn’t work

seem to be frozen into immobility. Fear

you

makes us delay correct action and fear

have

‘shot

your

bolt’

and

forewarned them that you may now

makes

fight

impossible.

and

are

capable

of

being

decision

making

almost

aggressive. You have let the mask slip

159

and they have had a glimpse of what

When we talk about people ‘going to

you might be capable of. Your main

pieces’ and ‘frozen to the spot’, it is

ploy at all times is never to portray at

usually at times of great stress or fear.

what stage you are at emotionally, or

There is no absolute state of fear. We

what you are really thinking. If I am

use such words concern, trepidation,

going to take him by surprise then I

nervousness, apprehension, fearful, or

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

terror struck, to describe the range of

what was required to allow correct

emotional states. All are the product of

action, at the correct time.

us facing or knowing we are going to be facing an aggressive, or unknown

What we are coming to now is the real

situation which contains within it risk.

hub of self defence and that is preemption.

I

have

too

much

A policeman who makes a ‘stop’ either

experience now to be taken in by those

on foot or in a car, does so with many

people who believe and teach passive

unknowns and on occasions, the result

inactivity and then to resort to blocks

can be extremely violent as we have

and counters. They are to a man,

described elsewhere, but as he

people

concludes to make the stop his emo-

experience and who because of that,

tional state alters. My greatest gains

do not factor fear into the equation and

from working the doors were that I

its debilitating effects. What I found in

learned to ‘act’ under fear and stress

my early days on the door was that

i.e.

keep

even when I knew a situation was

functioning, in the knowledge that I

going inevitably to end in a physical

was more capable than them when it

confrontation I left it too long to act and

came to the physical side, but more

on occasions nearly paid a high price.

do

something

and

who

have

no

practical

importantly that it would be me who would stay in control and make it

However, we all recognise the situation

happen on my terms not theirs.

where, with the best management of your environment, you end up facing

The Key To Fear Control

off with someone who is going to rip

By far and away though my greatest

your face off - or so he tells you. In

success was coming to the realisation

such circumstances, where escape

that by separating two complimentary

has been impossible, the best you can

effects which happened to me in

hope for is that your awareness has

confrontations, I was able to ‘master’

meant you’ve seen it coming. The

myself.This was to distinguish the

overt looks, the obvious reference he’s

emotional effects of FEAR from the

making about you to his mates the

chemical responses of ADRENALIN

pointing, head nodding, are all signals

and associated chemical releases. It

that send your Adrenal response into

took me a good few years before the

overdrive and your fear quotient off the

penny dropped, but when it did I had

meter.

found the key. The key I had found was 160

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

This is an appropriate moment to dwell

out of the mouth, increased heart rate

on these two reactions - fear and

and, despite the fact that more blood is

adrenalin. The latter is a generalised

sent to the musculature and the blood

and common term for the chemical

sugar level is increased for greater

response and release - over which we

effort, you actually start to feel weak.

have very little control - when we are

The

faced with stress, shock and fear.

‘opponent’ starts to walk towards you

moment,

however,

your

with his mates, you get what we

The Chemical Cocktail

describe as the ‘adrenal dump’ - this is

The more immediate the incident, the

the huge release of adrenalin and is

more immediate is the release of

your major assistance for action.

adrenal hormones. To be precise, it is

Unfortunately, there still isn’t any

Epinephrene

Norepinephrine,

action - you can’t run and as yet, you

Dopamine and Cortisol which are

can’t fight because they are still 12 - 15

released into the bloodstream and act

feet away and coming towards you

as the booster fuel for ‘flight or fight’

with, as yet, no clear intention as to

and the release is unavoidable.

violence, but we’ve all been there

Adrenalin can, however, be released

before and know how things will turn. If

over a long period and in this instance,

you are a policeman you can’t attack,

it becomes your enemy, not your

but must endeavour to ‘control’ the

friend. The incident in the bar, or

situation with your authority.

and

nightclub, where you perceive that you are the focus of attention and the

Verbal Martial Arts

intended target of all the visual signs

Even when they get to you, there still

described above is one where your

won’t be any immediate action, rather,

adrenal glands will be releasing

there will be a period of usually banal,

chemicals over a long period. A police-

meaningless, threatening, belligerent

man ‘called’ to an incident where there

and demoralising dialogue. When we

is violence has, during his journey to

look later at the section on ‘Ranges

the incident adrenal releases, possibly

and Tools’, we’ll see that verbal skills

over many minutes, but it remains in

for this part of the process are as much

the system unused.

a combative skill as kicking and punching. Whilst all this is going on,

161

You will physically sense this happen-

you are still rooted to the spot with all

ing and its attended by a heightened

this unused adrenalin rushing round

awareness and nervousness, drying

your system and by now, the physical

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

aspects you feel and exhibit are those

Adrenaline (Epinephrine - USA)

commonly associated with the clinical

The hormone that increases the heart

symptoms of mild shock - in particular

rate, air supply to the lungs and blood

Vaso Vagal shock, which is that

supply to the muscles, also promotes

associated

psychological

the supply of glucose into the blood for

Your blood is now being

immediate energy. In effect it prepares

drawn to your core, away from the

the mind and body for immediate

musculature and you definitely begin

action and help it to counter some of

to feel weak and ineffective. Your

the effects of fear, stress or violent

pallor is going grey and you can start

exercise.

to feel ‘detached’. This is the very

The adrenal or suparenal glands are

dangerous

which

situated above the kidney. The adrenal

seems to separate you from your

cortex produces steroid hormones

surroundings and events - it is a highly

and the adrenal medulla produces

dangerous state as it encompasses

adrenaline.

‘tunnel vision’ and a very submissive

corticosteroid hormones are secreted

feeling - you feel it may be better

directly into the bloodstream.

simply to give in.

The

difficulties.

with

‘disassociation’

activity

Both

of

adrenal

the

gland

and

and

sympathetic nerves normally increasThis is the time when ‘we start to feel

es in response to stress as generated

small and all the opponents look

by powerful emotions such as anger

big’ - ‘we start to feel impotent and

and fear etc.

opponents seem to display untold depths of aggression’ - ‘we start to

Endorphins

feel unskilled and opponents look

Described as natural painkillers which

like seasoned professional boxers

are produced by the body. Endorphins

and street fighters, who have only

are produced at times of stress such

been deprived of a shot at the

as trauma and also during strenuous

world heavyweight title by dint of

exercise e.g. fighting and even running

certifiable, homicidal insanity’. And all

a marathon. Opium drugs such as

this before a fight you are just about

Morphine have a similar chemical

to win! Lets look in some technical

structure to that of endorphins.

detail at the constituents of the ‘Chemical Cocktail’.

Dopamine & Norepinephrine

A chemical formed from an amino acid called Tyrosine that in turn helps to 162

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

manufacture brain neurotransmitters

Advantages

called Norephrine and Dopamine.

The adrenal hormone and other

These natural ‘uppers,’ bring the brain

chemical actions will increase the

to full attention, helping the individual

heart rate and increase the blood

to perform mental activities such as

supply to the major organs, such as

concentration when under stress. They

the brain, lungs and major muscles.

also speed up nerve impulses - in

Glucose

part the brain that controls muscle

bloodstream for immediate energy,

contractions.

thus preparing the body and mind for

is

released

into

the

action and helping the mental process to cope with extreme stress caused by

Noradrenaline

A hormone present in the extracts of

powerful emotions. Other advantages

the

include;

Suprarenal

Medulla,

causes

vasoconstriction and raises both the

• Additional Strength.

Systolic and Diastolic blood pressure,

• Increased pain threshold.

but

• Increased awareness and detailed

does

not

stimulate

general

metabolism. The main function is to

focus on the immediate danger.

mediate the transmission of impulses

• Increased Sweating - warms the

in the sympathetic nervous system.

muscles for action.

Also has a transmitter function to the brain.

Disadvantages

Like most things in life, there is a Cortisol (Hydrocortisone)

balance and the results of the chemical

A naturally occurring hormone of the

release can have some negative

Adrenal Cortex which is thought to

effects. These include;

reduce the effects of shock. For many

• Dry Mouth - fear and apprehension

people a mild ‘psychological’ variant of

results of chemical action.

shock will onset at times of great

• Decreased Blood Flow to The Skin -

stress and fear and many of the

also musculature.

physical sensations we feel can be laid

• Increased Pupil Dilation.

at the door of a mild form of shock.

• Broken or High Pitched Voice - nervous tension - betrays you state!

For & Against

163

• General Clumsiness - fumbling loss

There are both advantages and disad-

of motor skills.

vantages caused by this chemical

• Muscle twitching and Shaking- “I

cocktail release. They are as follows:-

could not stop shaking”.

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

• General Muscle Tightening - It is the

training and also the requirement to

almost immediate mixture of these two

not get ‘fixed’ in one spot, but rather to

chemicals and the sodium in the

move and break the ‘tunnel vision’

muscles which causes them to tighten.

from coming on. Tunnel vision is also

Potassium, an electrolyte, is the only

very much linked with something we

chemical found in the human body that

know as ‘Positional Fixia’ i.e. ‘rooted to

can alleviate this effect. It also helps

the spot’ - so force yourself to move to

maintain normal nerve functions and

try and break both conditions. Other

prevents overheating. However there

stress/combat symptoms produced by

is no body mechanism to provide for

a dangerous encounter are;

the rapid release of this chemical. No amount of preventative measures

1.Visual Slow-Down

(eating bananas - a natural source of

Also known as Tachy-Psychia (speed

potassium) will increase our abilities in

of the mind) is the distortion of time

this respect. It’s also hard to imagine

and spatial relationships - ‘spatial time

carrying around a bunch of bananas

distortion’. I have mentioned the

 just in case you get into a fight.

distortion of time many of us have experienced in near car crashes. What

This loss of ‘fine motor’ skills means

actually happens in seconds seems in

that

motor

our minds to be extended and almost

movements are difficult and this can

‘slow motion’ and this is the separation

effect particularly police officers who

between

are attempting to perform complex

‘tachy-psych’ time. This is usually

handgun operations, from gripping

accompanied by a hot flush and an

correctly, sighting and trigger control.

adrenal rush. You will experience this

Of extreme importance is that a

effect when the fight starts not prior to

threatened individual will lose part of

it or when action suddenly erupts in

his or her peripheral vision. Criminals

front of you and the attack occurs

will use ‘diversion’ tactics to focus the

without warning. The main defence is

targets attention in one place, as the

always to see ‘it coming.’

small

and

minute

‘real

time’

and

real attack comes from the ‘blind flanks.’ Complex martial arts movements most certainly fail at this point.

2. Auditory Exclusion

Auditory exclusion may be defined in a number of ways. The first may be

To counter this, head sweeps and

described as a high pitch ringing in the

glances, must be incorporated into

ears at the moment of crisis. Other 164

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

sounds such as tyres screeching,

accounts of violent situations. The

people screaming and even gunfire

victim can recount exactly what

seem to fade into the background. The

happened in minute detail, but is

high pitched sound is predominant.

unable to recount the gross events

This factor if partly due to physical

taking place at the peripheries of the

reasons, the adrenalin and dopamine

event. Witnesses, on the other hand

in your system dilates the blood

can remember few intricate details but

vessels in and around the ears,

do remember the general or large

making it physically difficult to hear

occurrences surrounding the event.

Another reason for the hearing loss is mental.

Cognitive

The Combined Effect

Dissonance

Try to imagine the results of all or

prevents the mind from prioritising

some of these factors on the untrained

sounds. As a result of this action you

individual and you can easily see how

may be able to hear a colleague 15

the ‘Freeze Factor’ we have referred to

feet away, but not a man 10 feet away.

previously occurs. Usually there is no

There is no method to control auditory

opportunity for either Fight or Flight

exclusion.

simply Freeze! The victim is locked into sensory overload. He or she is

3. Psychological Splitting

living on the “Shock Load” at that

This condition is best described as an

precise moment and remember the

‘out of the body’ experience where the

common

threatened

himself

witness statement- “I just froze.” In

outside of his body, yet still dealing

both civilians, police officers and

with

Psychological

military personnel this is the individual

splitting has been reported during a

who gets either himself or others

number of stressful

seriously injured or killed. This Is

person

the

situation.

sees

and dangerous

post

incident

victim

situations, but is not a common

Operational or Assault Stress.

occurrence.

The mental effects are :-

or

• Impulsiveness and over-reaction. • Uncertainty and confusion - slow or

4.Cognitive Dissonance

Basically

165

the

threatened

person

poor decision making ability. Mental

cannot remember large details of the

confusion - pressure and stress

situation or event, but he or she does

overload.

remember the small minute details.

• The inability to make any decision -

This is apparent from eye witness

once again, the shock and stress effect

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

• chemical and stress overload.

cases this rage may be narcotic or

• Rigid thinking - resort to dogma

alcohol induced.

exacerbated by the fear of making a

Fear or Fright

mistake.

a. Fear of the consequences and the

• Failing to understand or missing

unknown - fear of injury or death, also

important information - lack of mental

the consequences, as we have said

concentration and part denial due to

elsewhere, of your actions.

overload.

b. A powerful stress induced emotion that is one of the triggers of the

So moments of extreme danger and

adrenal gland, could result in fight,

stressful conditions do effect both the

flight, freeze or rage actions.

mind and body. The effects of stress will effect the way in which you as a

Shock or Terror

civilian or police officer handle violent

Not strictly an emotion, but

situations. Other effects of stress will

induced state of mind as a result of

cause emotions that will also influence

extreme circumstances and could be a

your individual decisions and actions.

result of extreme emotions. May be

They include:-

induced by extreme fear.

Emotional Influences

is an

Post Incident Fatigue

A serious side effect of the huge chemical cocktail which has been

Anger

An emotion stimulated by words,

released into the system, together with

physical actions, a scene, a distressing

the effects of any mild shock and

sight.

physical trauma which may have occurred. At this juncture you will make

Rage

a. An increased degree of anger which

a poor witness in your own defence

may

with

and think of this linked with cognitive

complete loss of reason. This can

dissonance, you can see how the post

result in a violent and uncontrolled

incident effect and this can conspire to

assault on the other person. A frequent

seriously, damage your version of

cause of “unreasonable” force in a self

events.

defence situation.

recounting events until you are fully in

b. Complete loss of control is known as

control of yourself and all elements are

the “Red Rage, Red Mist, Berserk and

back in their chronological order.

become

uncontrollable

Do

not

be

drawn

into

Running Amuck”. In criminal related 166

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

It starts out as concern, turns to worry,

Differentiate

Unfortunately, we’ve not yet touched

anxiety, then into a ‘low fear’ state.

on fear, although, in many ways, we

What you must remember, is that the

have

chemical

way you feel physically is usually NOT

responses we experienced through

a consequence of fear but the adrenal

the lengthy or immediate release of

release - so forget about that - its

adrenalin are all those we would

something you can’t do anything about

describe

if it onsets, but what you can and must

because

the

as

consequences

the of

fear.

physical

This

is

control are the mental responses

because the two are inseparable and,

which

in

indistinguishable.

exacerbated by the signals your brain

Without being trite, what we truly fear

is receiving from your body about how

is fear itself. Its the stigma of fear

bad it feels and the chemical changes.

many

ways,

fear

or

anxiety

produce,

which is the most awful aspect of what and also the fear of failure. The single

Fear and Adrenalin as a ‘Stopper’

most important aspect I ever learned

What you must guard against is the

about confrontations when ‘working

deterioration in your ‘resolve for

the doors’, was to be able to

action’, the ‘negativity’. Remember,

differentiate between fear and the

there is no such thing as self defence

physical effects of adrenalin.

- it should only ever be Self-Attack .

happens to us mentally in a conflict

Others start the conflict, but you must

167

For most people, it can be the most

start the physical resolution to that

important aspect of combat. Fear is not

conflict, that is, by means of a

an absolute item - by that I mean it is

pre-emptive strike. For this to happen

something which comes in degrees.

you can never let fear nor anxiety

When does being concerned turn into

weaken your resolve, but where it will,

being fearful? And when does a high

in fact, have an effect is when you are

state of anxiety turn to fear and when

consciously trying to make a ‘decision

does fear turn to stark terror? For most

to strike’. The parallel would be like

combat situations it’s a thing which

trying to ‘psyche’ yourself up to a

grows, particularly in those situations

1,000 foot bungee jump. You are in the

where a potential incident seems to

wrong mental state to try and make

escalate over a period, similar to the

decisions, particularly if the execution

one we describe above or equally like

of that decision requires you to be

the wait to go into battle.

positive, confident and in charge and

T H E

F E A R

F A C T O R

with 3 ‘scum’ in front of you who all

stress differs from person to person

have a face like a ‘robber’s dog’, you’ll

and the following are some of the

probably feel none of those things. As

factors which have a part to play:

a consequence, you will need to

• The size and physical condition of the

develop the ‘ACTION TRIGGERS’ we

individual.

will look at in the next Chapter 13

• The individual state of mental alertness and the ability to handle

Get angry - anger can suppress fear

stress.

and can be born out of fear. Believe it

• Experience - the training and

can happen i.e. ‘expectation’ and get in

motivation of the individual. And with a

the mind set to always fight back. This

police officer the unit or team morale.

is ‘conditioning yourself to not ‘getting

• The actual circumstances of the

on the back foot.’

assault - post traumatic physical and mental stress.

Inaction

I knew, when working the doors, that

Remember the stress related effects

I was leaving it too late and if I

1. The Denial

separated the mass of emotions

2. Inability to make decisions

I could trace it to the following:

3. Loss of judgmental power

FEAR

4. Lack of commitment

CHEMICAL RESPONSES CONSEQUENCES & DENIAL

What if.... What if.... What if.......What if........ What If.......

DECISION MAKING (Lack of under stress) CONFIDENCE

&

COMMITMENT

(Lack of under fear)

What I want to do is deal with both Consequences and Decision Making in Chapter 13, because they are more correctly to do with the action, but at the time you are facing a very dangerous situation, possibly multiple opponents, the principle thing to overcome is inaction. The individual ability to cope with mental and physical 168

1 0   W C H A P T E R

T E N

 Self Defence &  The Law 

herever

you

I have talked elsewhere of how

are in the world

‘consequences’ and mental ’log jams’

you

should

disable decision making at the wrong

make yourself

time and being unsure as to whether

aware of the

you can strike, or strike preemptively or

Law

not, is the last thing you want to have

of

that

country as it relates to defending

on your mind at that time.

oneself. As a professional Bodyguard I

cannot afford not to know my rights in

This section of the book will deal with

the geography where I am working,

the law as it relates to the UK, but

that relate to my ability to protect both

certainly in Europe it has been my

myself and others. A word of caution

experience that, broadly, matters of the

though, knowing what the law states is

law and self defence are the same as

not the same as feeling secure in

here.

relying on it. As a foreigner and a

questioned some Dutch Police officers

western foreigner your chances of that

who were helping me with another mat-

country’s laws ‘being on your side’ are

ter about the law in Holland, as it

nil and you should know that ‘hit and

related to preemptive strikes and all

run’ will be your only option -don’t stop

three could not agree on the legality of

for the de-brief.

such action. The law in the UK says

That

having

been

said

I

that a person charged with a crime may

169

However without this knowledge we

plead that he acted to protect himself,

can have no ‘strategy of defence’ and

or his property, or others from attack or

no clear idea as to our recourse under

to prevent

the Law in times of threat and danger.

speaking, not

a crime. This is, strictly a “defence”, but a

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

 justification for the defensive conduct

this chapter as they relate to self

which, if successfully pleaded, makes

defence.

the conduct lawful.

The second area of law in England and Wales is Statute Law, which includes

The present legal system in England

all the laws made by direct order of the

and Wales traces it’s origins back to the

State and set out in Acts Of Parliament

twelfth century and the subsequent

(statutes) or subordinate legislation

expansion of institutions following the

made under the authority of these acts.

conquest of England by the William,

Many offences which were originally

Duke of Normandy in 1066. Unlike

Common Law offences have been

Europe, where countries based their

dealt with by an Act of Parliament.

Law on the codified Roman system,

However, an offence can be both a

English ‘common’ law developed quite

common law and a statutory offence,

uniquely. This system was based upon

although often common law offences

two principal courts, the Commons

are abolished by statute.

Bench and the King’s Bench. As the system de-centralised there arose in

In the UK we have to look at both the

the regions the major court of common

Common Law and the Statute books

law (the ‘assizes’) which survived up to

and our first port of call is the ‘Criminal

1972 with the advent of the Crown

Law Act 1967 Sect 3 (1)’ - this states -

Court.

‘Any person may use such force as is reasonable in the circumstances

The law in England and Wales is

in the prevention of crime, or in

divided into two, the Common Law,

effecting or assisting in the arrest of

which is made up of general customs

offenders or suspected offenders

which have been regarded as laws in

unlawfully at large.’ Sect 3 (2) -

the land from time immemorial. The

concerned itself by repealing the

Common Law develops from the

common law powers which conveyed

decisions of the higher courts. Certain

the use of force etc in defence of ones

rules of conduct have by custom

property, family etc which was classed

become laws and offences under these

as an ‘Excuse for Crime.’ We see

laws

law

written here most of the subjective

offences’. A substantial proportion of

aspect of the whole matter and that

Common Law is termed ‘Case Law’,

is the phrase “reasonable in the

built up from historical precedents and

circumstances”. To whom?, from what

we will look at some significant cases in

perspective? and under what condi-

are

termed

‘common

170

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

tions must a persons actions be

very

unreasonable

to

someone,

deemed reasonable. Recently in the

detached from the event who did not

House Of Lords decision in the case of

feel your terror and fear which caused

Private Lee Clegg, states that the test

you to act in a way which may have

of whether the force was reasonable is

saved your life. So it can only be

objective. Thus if the prosecution

ourselves who can determine what ‘in

shows that, in fact, the force was

the circumstances’ is reasonable,

excessive then the defence fails.

because it is only us who are right in

There is though, Court Of Appeal

the middle of ‘those circumstances’, as

authority for saying that the decisive

recognised by Lord Morris above.

factor is ‘whether the force used was reasonable according to the

The real problem is that the application

defendant’s perception of events’.

of the Law is vexed by a variety of

Either way, however, as Lord Morris

regional and local interpretations by

said in a case in 1971 “a person can- 

the police officers of what amounts to

not weigh to a nicety the exact mea- 

reasonable conduct by someone

sure of his necessary defensive 

(paradoxically) trying to uphold the law.

action”.

The issue is further complicated by

The Law Commission has recently

inconsistencies in regional Crown

proposed a test which blends subjec-

Prosecution Service (CPS) practise

tive and objective elements to discover

and

whether the force used by someone

unpredictable juries.

further

made

fraught

by

was reasonable. The key question would be whether the violence was

Such tragedies to the British justice

“reasonable in the circumstances 

system as the case of the ‘scum’

he believed them to be”.

Joseph Elliott who in July 1993 was out, high on drink and drugs, when

171

Obviously at some point you may have

he slashed the tyres of a car. The

to convince a Jury that what you

brother-in-law of the car owner saw

did

the

this and armed himself with a hammer

circumstances’, but that is not what

and challenged Elliot. In the ensuing

the law means in terms of the

struggle Elliott stabbed and killed the

perspective. It is us that must initially

man and at his trial for murder

be our own jury as to whether our

successfully and, in my opinion very

actions are reasonable and in the cold

tragically to the whole legal system

light of day what we did may seem

and

was

‘reasonable

in

natural

justice,

successfully

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

pleaded self-defence. The then Home

those legal cases which have gone

Secretary said after the Elliot case that

before and which judgments have

he would review, but as yet we are still

determined case precedent from which

waiting and scum like Elliott are free to

we can gain some moral support.

use the law as an excuse even for murder. He had a previous criminal

Self Defence

record and has subsequently been

R v Beckford 1988 (AC 130)

arrested for carrying an axe in public.

Where Lord Griffith in applying the

It wasn’t the first and it probably won’t

use of force to the question of self

be the last such case and the murder

defence said -

of the undercover policeman in the

“The common Law has always 

Brinks Mat case is another example of

recognised

the lack of true justice in the plea of

circumstances the right of a person 

some of self defence.

to protect himself from attack and to 

as

one

of

these

act in self defence of others if

Essentially what we need to be able to

necessary to inflict violence on 

convince others is that “we had an 

another in doing so. If no more 

honestly held belief that the use of 

force is used than is reasonable to 

force we found necessary to apply 

repel the attack, such force is not 

to protect ourselves or others

unlawful and no crime is committed.

from harm, was reasonable and 

Furthermore, a man about to be 

necessary to avert that danger.” 

attacked does not have to wait for 

This was essentially the old, unwritten

his assailant to strike the first blow 

common law. But, how when the

or fire the first shot, circumstances 

stress, fear and uncertainty of the

may justify a preemptive strike.

event grips us can we precisely and

Neither does he, or she have to 

instantly determine the niceties of how

retreat before using force.” 

much force to use. Many times on the ‘door’ I tried to measure impact, only to

Continuous Link 

find it had been woefully inadequate to

Remember that there must always be

subdue the attack. Your life may be on

a ‘continuous link’ in the actions of the

the line and the array of pressures you

‘offender’ and your necessary and

face mean fine judgment is not always

reasonable defence. Should you have

possible. To help us better understand

occasion to physically defend yourself

where we stand with regard to the law

and you ‘reasonably’ put the other

in these matters we need to look at

person down - you cannot ‘put one in’ 172

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

for good measure, because he has

Having

defended

oneself

and

spoiled your day. The link has been

subsequently

broken between the assault and your

Police “not to worry”,

defence, any further action on your

investigation is “just a matter of

part is unnecessary and illegal.

course” is

being assured by the that the

ill-advised assurance

because, ultimately it the much vilified In support of pre-emption remember

Crown Prosecution Service that will

that for a ‘common assault’ to occur it

take the final decision to prosecute or

is not necessary to have been

not. The CPS plays percentages. It

physically

physically

prosecutes those cases where it has

assaulted for the offence to occur.

the best chance of success, balanced

Threats of violence and the intimacy of

against a limited budget. For example

the person to be able to carry out the

it now is failing in it’s duty to protect

threats is sufficient. ‘Actual Bodily

Rape victims, where in 1985 there

Harm’ and Grievous Bodily Harm”,

were 1800 reported rapes and 450

require degrees of physical damage to

successful prosecutions against 1996

have been occasioned for the offences

where there were 6,000 reported rapes

to have occurred.

and only 600 successful prosecutions.

touched

or

The CPS know the villains and rapists The above, clearly outlines the legality

have lawyers now skilled to the last

of

degree in the blatant manipulation of

preemptive

action,

should

circumstances dictate, but too often

 juries

have the reasonable actions of people

achieve a high degree of success in

who have defended themselves and

getting their clients off. It is not ‘playing

others, become the subject of Police

the

investigation

prosecute these, expensive cases.

and

prosecution.

and

the

circumstances

percentages’,

therefore

to

to

According to the media it has been reported the punishment inflicted by

What the CPS know, however, is that

the court on a citizen is sometimes

the common man in self defence

greater than that dealt out to the

trials does not know ‘those lawyers’

criminal. Public opinion is roused and,

and will be too honest a witness

rightly so, to indignation in such cases

when he comes to trial. The rape

particularly where the TV and News

prosecutions is now so bad that in

show pictures of smiling villains

September

leaving court and giving it two fingers.

of Police Superintendents openly

1997

the

Federation

criticised the situation and the current 173

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

Home Secretary, Jack Straw has

So again we ask what is reasonable at

promised a review of the whole

the time and again at the time to

procedure.

whom must reasonable be judged, onlookers?, the villain?, or the victim?.

On the self defence side it even a level

Lets look at an example of -

of concern in 1995 that the then Home Secretary

Michael

Howard,

was

moved to announce a review of policy

Genuine Belief of Imminent Danger

on prosecuting victims of crime who use their right to self defence. He

R v Hegerty 1986 (12NIJB25)

warned that too often such victims

In Northern Ireland a Police Officer on

went through the trauma of being

duty fired a baton round from a riot gun

arrested and charged with assault ,

at short range. This struck the victim

only for the charge to be dropped later.

on the chest and caused injury to his

he said - “It is in the interests of no one,

heart which proved fatal. The defence

not the Police, nor the CPS and

was based on the fact that the victim

certainly not the public for criminal

had been seen to be about to strike

proceedings to be started against 

other officers from behind with a stave,

those who have done no more than 

in a riot situation. The defendant

was reasonable to defend themselves,

explained that he fired at the man

their

property”.

because because he thought the two

Mr Howard stressed he was not

officers were in danger of serious

encouraging members of the public to

injury from him.

family

and

their

“take policing into their own hands” . Press coverage of the case was often

The prosecution argued that the

exaggerated

weapon was fired without an order to

he said, but went on -

“the press coverage does reflect a real 

do so, it was not aimed as directed

unease on the part of the public about 

by force instructions and it was at a

the way in which the criminal justice 

distance of less than the minimum

system deals with these cases. The 

mandated distance for discharge of 20

impression is sometimes given that the 

metres.

victim is treated more harshly than the  villain. This can never be right.”

Result - HELD

Daily Express 4/10/95

The judge came to the conclusion that “‘it was probable the defendant  acted almost instinctively to defend  174

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

his colleagues without having time 

So the interpretation of the above case

to assess the situation in the light of 

is that ‘Thus while it will be a

the knowledge of Police regulations 

question of fact in each case,

relating to the use of riot guns and 

depending

without having time to balance the 

circumstances,

nature of the injury which might be 

officer/member of the public who

caused to the deceased against the 

strikes a person in order to protect

nature of the injury which might be 

him or herself or another will only

caused to one or  other of the two 

be justified in doing so if they have

Police officers”.

a GENUINE BELIEF that there is an

on

the any

particular Police

imminent danger which justifies the

What is so important about the above

force being used if the force is

 judgment is that it accepts that a

reasonable on the basis of that

 judgment made to act, in a split second

belief’.

as a reaction to escalating events in a

Sometimes, however, mistakes can be

dangerous circumstance, does not

made, particularly in stressful and

contain within it the possibility to take

fearful circumstances where judgment

into account the very broad range of

is impaired, given that judgment is

other factors involved, consequences

arrived at almost instantaneously -

not being the least of them. In the above case it was weighing action against

mandated

engagement weapon.

All

with

that

rules

of

particular

regulations

Honest Belief/Mistakes as to Facts R V Williams 1984 (78 CAR 276) Lord Lane, Lord Chief Justice -

were

“In a case of self defence, where 

breached, but even though such

self defence or the prevention of 

regulations are constructed to be

crime is concerned, if the jury come 

‘reasonable’ in most circumstances,

to the conclusion that the defendant 

quite clearly the imminence of danger

believed, or may have believed that 

alters, very much, the definition of

he was being attacked or that a 

reasonable and there is only one

crime was being committed

person at that moment who is able to

that force was necessary to protect 

make any judgment on ‘reasonable

himself or to prevent the crime, then 

and necessary in the circumstances’

the prosecution have not proved the 

and that is the person who must act to

case.

defend him or herself.

If however, the defendants alleged 

and 

belief was mistaken and if the 175

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

mistake was an unreasonable one,

‘Force Options ’ graphed on the

that may be a powerful reason for 

horizontal scale - Pre-emptive strikes

coming to the conclusion that the 

are at the extreme end of the officers

belief was not honestly held and 

force options in accordance with the

should be rejected.

rising level of the assailant’s threat.

Even if the jury come to the

Officers are now schooled as to how all

conclusion that the mistake was an 

factors should be taken into account ,

unreasonable one, if the defendant 

both at the time in terms of the

may genuinely have been labouring 

appropriate reaction and now with

it, he is entitled to rely on it” .

what weapon and after with regard to

The interpretation of this case is that

 justifying their actions.

there is a clear authority for both Police officers and members of the public

Use of Force Report

using reasonable force in defence of

Such

themselves or others and they are

aggressive and verbal threat from the

entitled to rely on their honestly held

assailant,

belief as to the circumstances to justify

weapons, physical skills, distance

their use of force. We have been

between

mentioning Police officers during this

environment, response to commands,

look at the law because it is,

ground,

unfortunately, not only the public who

physical state eg injuries, imminent

have found themselves up against the

danger, knowledge of individuals eg

system,

violence,

officers

facing

both

factors

as

the

numbers

of

parties, officer

size,

attackers, immediate

exhaustion

potential

sex,

for

and

disorder,

disciplinary action and prosecution,

proximity of support. All these factors

over acts of self defence. Now,

must be recounted during the ‘wash

however, the tide is turning and British

up’ when under pressure, as a Police

Police officers are being given sound

officer, from superiors to justify your

training in all the conflicting aspects of

force option or, under pressure from a

this area. The introduction of such

Police officer when, as a citizen, you

guidelines as the ‘Confrontational

are under pressure to equally justify

Continuum’ which is a tool to assist in

your use of force in your defence.

the correct approach in terms of ‘officer reaction’ to a perceived level of threat.

An officers ’Use of Force Report’ has a

Sometimes

is

number of useful points which we as

‘graphed’ with ‘Assailant Actions’ on

citizens should bear in mind if we are

the vertical scale and the officers

ever held to account for our actions.

the

‘continuum’

176

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

The sentiments of John Bowden of

• Be specific with regard to the force

the Orlando Police Department are

employed, areas to which it was

as apt for civilians as they are for

directed and also what was employed

police officers- “You fought a good 

in place of other force options.

fight, now write it right” .

There were some other points which Some of the points you need to record

were only relevant to Police officers,

are:-

but the remaining list above works as a

• Be certain to indicate the causes for

good aid memoir for any citizen who

your action, including all reasonable

needs to give an honest account of an

suspicion and probable cause.

event of self defence where force has,

•Quote the aggressor directly, if

regrettably, had to be employed.

possible.

Before finishing the look at the law it is

• Quote your statements as accurately

necessary to consider also :-

as possible.

Breach Of The Peace

• Show the totality of the circumstances (V.Important- PC).

R v Howell 1982 (QB 416,42)

• List all the factors that contributed to

“There is a breach of the peace wher- 

the incident, particularly -

ever harm is actually done, or is likely 

• the aggressors behaviour.

to be done to a person, or in his

• Details of the aggressors actions.

presence, his property, or a person is 

• Details of your reactions (even if only

in fear of being so harmed through 

subjective ie fear).

assault, an affray, a riot, or other

• Grounds for ‘Honestly Held Belief’ of

disturbance. Public alarm, excitement 

imminent attack.

or disturbance is not in itself a breach 

• Specify the care rendered to the

of the peace, unless it arises from 

subject after - if possible (you may

actual or threatened violence”.

have fled the scene). If you have, you

Stopping A Breach of The Peace

must report the incident to the police ASAP.

177

Albert v Lavin 1981 (1AER 628)

• State your perceptions at the time of

“Every citizen in whose presence a 

the incident all emotions eg shock,

breach of the peace is being, or

fear, adrenalin, concern, feelings of

reasonably appears to be about to be 

weakness, inadequacy and effects of

committed, has the right to take

aggression.

reasonable steps to make the person 

• Detailed description of the scene.

who is breaking or threatening to break 

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

the peace refrain from doing so.

All the above may seem as dry as

These steps must include the use of 

dust, but knowing it may mean the

reasonable force. Once again what 

difference between acting in an

force is reasonable will depend on the 

unreasonable way and facing the

particular circumstances.” 

consequences or, knowing that when you are in imminent danger, the law of

Breach of The Peace Must Be

the land is on your side, in your

Imminent.

reasonable, defensive actions, given the circumstances.

Moss V McLaughlan 1985 (149JP 167 )

”You must take the confusion out of

“Provided they honestly and reason- 

self defence. It exists where you

ably form the opinion that there is a 

are unclear about the law and its

real risk of a breach of the peace, in 

implications”.

the sense that it is in close proximity  both in place and time , then the

Knowing how you stand in relation to

conditions

the law should mean you remove

exist

for

reasonable,

preventative action”.

another aspect of confusion at a time when your safety or others is at risk.

If, therefore you are present

and

The law is not a mandate to strike first

protecting your property you should

in all circumstances regardless of

explain that you are either -

consequences and, hopefully, I have

preventing a Breach of The Peace i.e. owner present or preventing a crime (see Sect 3 Criminal Justice Act)

sufficiently emphasised enough times that when we talk about pre-emptive action that we are talking about in extremis

circumstances

and

the

inevitably of immediate harm. In most cases where damage is imminent your first step will usually be

My percentage of pre-emptive strikes

to issue a warning first. The use of

on the door was in a ratio of one in sev-

actual force would depend on the

eral hundred of incidents which had

probable extent of the damage that

been resolved by means of humour,

may occur and whether you can have

man management, and good dialogue.

time to warn, or reasonably believe a

But, on those occasions when it had to

warning would be ignored.

happen, there was no other option available, other than to wait until the 178

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

inevitable happened and he attacked,

Controlled Reaction “The degree of 

by which time I would have put myself

attack will dictate the amount of force 

at the disadvantage and could have

required to stop it. There is no need,

faced serious injury.

under these circumstances, to protect  the VIPs image or consider public 

Even unarmed we have at our

opinion. You do not have time, further - 

disposal a large armoury of weapons,

no serious complaint is likely to be 

but often people are unsure how far

entertained where an armed assailant 

they are allowed to go in protecting

is seriously injured by police warding 

themselves and with what ‘tools’ they

off a vicious attack on them or their 

can employ. I tell people that if you

VIP”.

have to bite to save yourself from

The manual goes on to talk about

serious injury then do it. Often

vulnerable points and states - ‘the

members of the public have attended

body has many anatomically weak

self defence classes where the police

areas, but only a few can be termed

content has been less than honest as

truly vulnerable in the context of

to what weapons of the body you can

unarmed combat.

employ, leaving the person confused

Primary Points

as to what they can do.

The eyes, the throat, the testicles (in the manual they actually spelt testicles

Let me quote from a police bodyguard

wrong, whatever that tells us! - PC).

training manual. However, before I do

The manual goes on to talk about:

that, remember that the law with

“combining these areas of attack and 

regard to police officers is no different

that two at one time are better than 

from that we are all responsible under

one.”

- (The following quotations from the

throat can kill quite easily - PC).

manual are all in Italic) This is

Possibly of more importance, however,

headed:-

in all this, is the list of the following

(As we know, strikes to the

quoted in the manual:Maximum Force Potential

179

(note

Potential Body Weapons

there is no mention of ‘minimum force

The manual goes on to talk about the

potential - PC). “Concentration of the 

following

greatest proportion of your strength 

attack/defence.

against the most vulnerable area of 

HEAD - to attack the face, nose etc 

your opponent’s body will achieve the 

ELBOW - to attack kidneys, stomach 

best results”.

etc.

being

useful

in

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

TEETH - to attack nose, cheek or neck 

only because they are protecting

(jugular vein).

people

The manual after this included a note:

‘backside covering’ will necessarily

“In view of the diseases which are 

have to be less if they seriously injure

known to be blood transferred, the 

an attacker when protecting the Prime

teeth should only be used as an 

Minister say. For the rest of us and that

absolutely

of

includes the ‘bobby’ on the beat we will

obtaining release.”  The manual also

never enjoy such license. For doormen

talks about “striking through the target 

in the UK police guidelines are far less

“  and about “dispersing all the force 

‘open’ than those to the Met’s BG wing.

into the target area.” 

One such training document from a

last

ditch

method

of

importance

and

the

particular authority has a page headed Its interesting to note that the only

‘Minimum Force’ and amongst a range

caveat on biting was in relation to the

of sound advice it throws in- ‘You

problems of transferring diseases, not

cannot justify injuries caused by 

the injuries that may be suffered. My

punching or kicking, particularly to the 

congratulations go out to the officer

head or neck’. It must be sound advice

who wrote the instructions because he

for a number of reasons, many of

knows the reality of dealing with a

which we have covered in this book

vicious assault and he knows the law.

not to punch and certainly not to kick to

He knows that if occasion demands,

the head, but it is wrong to say that

the head, teeth, elbows, feet are all

‘You cannot justify...’ such actions. Any

legitimate weapons if they are all that

police authority, if it is involved in the

is left to possibly save your life or

‘Door Supervisors’ licensing schemes

prevent serious injury - good!

must endeavour to restrict force options, particularly as any court will

The author also knows that when

view a doorman from a prejudiced

violence erupts there is ‘no time

viewpoint, so from a common sense

to ponder rationale, methodology,

aspect, if for no other reason, other

consequences, finer aspects of the law 

options than punching to the head

and application of ‘minimum force’  -

and kicking are advisable, but if

that’s why they only talk about

you need them and your life is on the

maximum force because they know full

line - use them!

well minimum won’t cut it! This is some of the most sound advice I have seen

The same authority also set out to help

in any police manual, but I know it is so

door supervisors meet levels of 180

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

aggression with the correct force

carrying out an assault which may

option and in this regard it is a useful

cause serious injury or fatality.

‘tool’, but one which must be put in context. What has been attempted is to transplant the police’s own guide to

‘An Impact Factor is anything that will 

‘The Confrontational Continuum’ ie

have a bearing on what level of force is 

‘assailant actions’ as against ‘force

used. These factors apply to both the 

options.’ For the doormen the ‘ Conflict

subject and the door supervisor. They 

simply

can include anything, but generally you 

adopted for their use without any

should take the following into consider- 

modification for the particular and

ation:- Gender, Age, Size, Relative 

unique circumstances. It is useful for

Strength,

all of us to see how this is presented as

Deranged, Multiple Aggressors, Imminent Danger, Proximity to 

Resolution

Model’

was

it gives an insight into a certain way of thinking about aggression and it’s control, but remember it is predicated on the basis that you hold the authority of a policeman when dealing with people and what you say they will, broadly, listen to. For doormen and the rest of us this is a vain hope. The first part of the ‘model’ was the: Profiled Offenders Behaviour ‘Depending on how your offender acts, it will dictate the amount of action you can take. These levels may escalate.’ 1. Compliance - lowest level. Subject will comply with instructions. 2. Verbal Resistance and Gestures both occur together. 3. Passive Resistance - subject stands/sits still. 4. Active Resistance - subject pulls away from attempts to control. 5. Aggressive Resistance 6. Serious/Aggravated Resistance subject is armed with weapon or is 181

Impact Factors

Skill?

Injury,

Drunk,

weapon/firearm, Drugged’. So again you can see emerge many of the factors we listed earlier in the book which we should have already ‘computed’ under our reference of ‘FRAME’. The sooner you do this the better, because when he’s screaming in your face it’s too late to be engaging in some mental balancing act to assist you in action. The ‘Conflict Resolution Model’ concluded as follows:Offender Action Impact Factors Response Compliance All the factors as Conflict resolution/ listed previously Tactical communication

Verbal resistance & gestures Passive resistance

Primary control skills Secondary control skills

Active resistance Aggressive resistance

Defensive tactics

Serious or aggravated resistance

Lethal force

S E L F

D E F E N C E

&

T H E

L A W  

‘The model is not prescriptive, but

a gang which tours from club to club

totally flexible.’

causing trouble, both with doormen

‘The doorman chooses the most

and

REASONABLE RESPONSE option

innocent people simply out for a good

anywhere on the scale, assessing ALL

time. Very sadly everyone knows who

available information and IMPACT

they are, but are afraid to do anything.

FACTORS,

moving

up

or

more

problematically

with

down

accordingly’.

They will not fit the profile of the aggressor as there is no escalation of

Quite clearly the police authority have

violence simply a gratuitous act ‘out of

simply

own

the blue.’ Only years of experience and

‘resolution model’ as I’m sure if they

a very ’subjective’ feeling as to the

had written a specific one for door

possible extent of the danger will warn

supervisors they would have missed

a doorman that he is facing a very

out the use of ‘lethal force.’

dangerous situation. To any onlooker

copied

across

their

there would be no suggestion that On a more general front whilst the

there was any danger in the situation

attempt to arm door people with such a

and herein lies the problem. It is the

model is laudable it is in many cases

same for all of us in the street.

unworkable. Those individuals whose

Someone who has come up close to

sole objective when they go out to

you, put a knife to your stomach and

clubs is to cause suffering do not fit

asks your wallet with a smile on his

any of the Offender Profile. Nor can

face looks to any observer like an old

many of the Impact Factors solely be

friend.

‘objective’. It is more relevant HOW a person says something than WHAT a

Remember your actions need only, in

person says. Intuition, experience, that

the final analysis be reasonable to you.

‘feeling’ about someone count for more than ‘relative strength’. In Manchester, in the middle of writing this book two young men were murdered in the town centre over a weekend. One was kicked to death and one was stabbed to death. In Manchester at the present time there is 182

1 1 W C H A P T E R

E L E V E N

Basic Principles of Self Defence ith the best will

course course of action? or, may it

in

cause your attacker to hurt you more.

the

and

world

despite

your

Personal Make-Up

‘management’

Remember, how you conclude what is

practises

to

the correct, will be a decision based on

attempt to control your environment to

your own personal character traits

advantage you may one day have to

which we alluded to at the beginning of

fight. Although

looking at

this book. There is probably little I or

various ‘management’ aspects of self

anyone can do to change your mind,

defence, in other words all the wider

but if you incline to believe a reasoning,

issues that are part of what I call the

non- aggressive response is the only

‘big picture’. All too often self defence

answer you are probably reading the

concentrates too much on the ‘face to

wrong book. Reasoning may be the

face’ encounter and ignores the the

place to start, but if it doesn’t work

& ‘How’ of what you are

immediately then you will need to

‘Why’

183

best

we are

actually doing there in the first place.

resolve matters by other means.

More attention to the awareness and

There is enough evidence, particularly

personal security factors would prevent

with, say, incidents of rape that not to

90% of most encounters ever turning

fight back seldom improves your

physical. But, and despite your best

chances of avoiding physical damage.

efforts, you may one day have to rely

Preparedness to fight also sends out a

on your physical accomplishments. Is a

very clear signal - ‘no easy target’.

physical response, however, the best

This chapter has to deal with the

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

physical side of confrontation from

words lose or give up what they want to

certain assumptions. These are that

survive and not, you hope, be injured.

you have not been taken by surprise in

Remember, however, that compliance

that your awareness factors were

may not guarantee that they won’t

sufficiently active to allow you to

inflict violence and often they do, if only

perceive the onset of the problem. Also

as emphasis that you should comply -

the assumption is that you are also

even if you had planned to and also to

mentally

you

keep you off balance and frightened.

operate under the permanent umbrella

The sad tale of ’Lisa’ in Chapter 6

of anticipation that an attack is a

should convince you of that.

prepared

because

possibility, however remote. A lot to ask, but in actuality the bottom line of what

your

avoidance

procedures

should achieve.

Personal Choice

I’m telling you here what I know you should get as correct advice, although it’s not what I’m personally prepared to do. Whatever I have that they want, they will pay a very high price in their attempt to get it. Most street attacks rely on shock and surprise. Once that’s lost then they may break off, but even if they press it they may not be prepared for a battle in the street. I have little to lose by fighting and, possibly, a great deal by not doing. That’s my advice to me though, not to you the reader.

“Lose to survive”

Lets look at some basic principles first Remember awareness and expectation

and also address some of the do’s

come together in ALERTNESS.

and don'ts. I’ve said it elsewhere that something we say Don’t do and

The

purpose

of

the

attack

will

something we say Do can, depending

determine you course of action. If it’s a

on

individual

circumstances

be

mugging then the ‘lose to survive’

reversed, so don’t simply adapt - adopt!

principle should dominate - in other 184

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

If you remember nothing else from this book remember this:“ADOPT BROAD STRATEGIES NOT NARROW TACTICS”.

What this means is not to get caught up with a ‘tactic’ for every physical action i.e. a technique for a kick, punch, head butt, strangle, grab, lapel grab, rear grab, hair grab, low punch, round punch, knife, stick, elbow grab, etc etc. This is the approach that most self defence books adopt because they have approached the problem from a martial arts background and include everything the writers have come across and seen as a technique - the principle being the more they can include the better it will be. 99% won’t work, certainly if you are a female, and they only breed confusion as to the precise technique you should use if the attack is not quite as you expected it.

..... And then - do exactly the opposite to  what they want, such a s a pre-emptive strike. Here, delivered to an impact pad.

Remember the ‘egg timer’ - you will have a ‘technique log jam’. A good ‘broad strategy’ is - Run or Pre-empt! A ‘narrow tactic’, is to wait until an attack takes place, rely on exceptional reactions, block what comes and employ a restraining arm lock to make him cease the attack Good Luck. The simpler your options the better your chances of coming through the experience relatively unscathed. Some of the following are general points you should bear in mind:-

• Upset your attackers plan of action. A street robber has a simple plan of action (POA) and it works on shocking you into submission. To do other than If confronted, one ploy is to feign acquiescence! Keep ‘talking’ with your hands, so he gets used to them.

185

is expected of you will shift control away from him.

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

• Ladies and also men don’t forget to

of what’s asked. Also the ‘hostage

employ your best weapon at all times -

mentality’ soon sets in (the longer it

your

American

goes the harder it gets to act) as it is no

cousins call ‘acoustic warfare’ scream

longer instinctive but actions are

Rape! Help! Fire! anything, but make a

thought through and decided upon,

noise.

which results in no action, also the

• The timid nature of the majority of

better they can secure you whilst you

women and the lack of confidence in

weaken physically and mentally, you

voice.

What

our

lose anger and so you lose dynamism. • Keep your distance from a knife and look for an escape. • Hit & Run - Don’t stay to finish. • If we think of our bodies as a gun with our hands and feet as the bullets and our Don’t make this complicated! If you can be convinced that ‘action beats reaction’ you will have a chance.

trigger

mind

as

the

you

will

soon

realise the problem when physical confrontations makes having

you find your mind no longer works to

to resort to actual combat very difficult,

your command - the gun’s useless.

but not impossible.

• The truth is that every assault

• Never show your attacker a weapon.

situation is unique. Effective self

Even a brolly you may feel can be brought into play don’t telegraph its potential by lifting it threateningly. A brolly is no weapon at all once its been seen as going to be used. • Act quickly - it confuses if you do the reverse

Now run - don’t try and wrap up the arm - it won’t work!

186

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

defence means having as wide a

written by someone with a made up

range of options as possible with

name and pretending to disclose

which to address each situation, but

‘secrets’ to you. You may find some

remember keep the options to Broad

good points brought out, but they are

Strategies

(options may include a

potentially more damaging than of

calm, firm verbal command, yelling,

value. You can tell what you have got

fleeing, pre-empting, eye gouging etc)

hold of because you will see the

all as warranted by the intelligence you

drawings where two people are

gather from the developing situation.

squared off in ‘fighting stances’

• A gang rape won’t happen in the

prepared to do battle. This is bollocks.

middle of the street, but people have been dragged even hundreds of yards

They are teaching you how to fight! not

into buildings and waste ground where

how to defend yourself. If you let it get

the assault happens. Other people

to that point you will probably lose.

won’t help and whilst on the street it’s

Learning how to fight in a ‘square go’

your last chance to break free. If you

with someone takes a long time. You

stay stunned you won’t and then you

also receive erroneous advice such

will be isolated - don’t simply resist -

as -

fight.

- ’empty your bladder before you get in 

• Verbal assertions and simple evasive

a street fight’  - bollocks! empty your

techniques e.g. wrist release, break-

bladder before you get out on the

aways may be sufficient in social,

street

work, home situations.

- ‘Never face an opponent square on’  -

• Any device designed to injure can be

good advice in a fight, but it may be

used against you, so don’t be the one

you are caught square on and if its the

who provides it e.g. weapons or

best your given you should deal with it

sprays.

- ‘A good stance will present the 

• The thing you must solve is how to

strongest side to your opponent and 

avoid the adverse effects

allows forward and backward move- 

of stress

produced whilst under a violent attack

ment ‘  - again this is about fighting and

and how to harness the useful ones.

not self defence. In self defence you can’t teach people to move around like

Bad Advice

187

boxers or martial artists.

If you are trying to find good material

- ’Going for the one punch blow and 

on self defence be careful to avoid

says it leaves you over extended ’ -

those ‘on the bandwagon’ books

bollocks, only if you don’t know how to

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

do it and can’t generate impact.

will look at techniques, but for the

Teaching combinations is all about

moment we need to stay with some

fighting.

broad concepts of combat. It isn’t

- ’Don’t get over-excited ’ - you will

actually the techniques which win the

be frightened to death, never mind

day it’s what’s behind them that count.

over-excited

The techniques are just the tip of the

- ‘Any boxer will tell you it is better to 

iceberg and to use an analogy - it

counter-attack than attack’  - true,

wasn’t what they could see of the

because boxing is a point scoring sport

iceberg that sank the Titanic, rather it

which is held over ten rounds.

was the large mass which went

- ’Clinch if you are hit with a stunner,

unseen

you are simply a target if you stand 

approach to this has been through my

there’  - you

own development of FRAME:

probably were just

below

the

waves.

My

standing there, because you had accepted the advice to wait and

F actors

counter-attack!

R ange A ssessment

I hate being critical (no I don’t), but the

M ethod

above is rubbish and dangerous

E xecution

rubbish at that. I want you to remember one thing and

The above are headings which we will

it is the most important you should take

look at and which contain the massive

on board about self defence -

amount of data which we should have

‘ACTION BEATS REACTION’

before we act in combat. These are not awareness factors, they are all the

At the range you have in the street

other things that regrettably we ignore

when someone is threatening you

or take for granted, but which have

‘blocking and countering’ is just simply

substantial influence of whether we

bollocks. Over 33 yrs of Karate

have the whole picture and will suc-

practice I must have thrown a million

ceed in our endeavour.

blocks or more in practise, in the street I can’t remember throwing one. That’s the reality of how it happens.

1. Factors

Numbers of opponents, how dressed (you), terrain (even or uneven, wet and

Attack was only ever the best means

slippy) footing, footwear, restrictive

of defence - and remains so. Later we

clothing, lighting, natural weapons, 188

B A S I C

escape

P R I N C I P L E S

routes,

enemy

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

territory,

are in little doubt as to your purpose

friendly forces (help), PURPOSE!

and you would be in little doubt as to

(what you are doing there), witnesses,

the other’s purpose if, during the

your physical condition or level of

chase, he had hidden and then without

exhaustion, opponents physical build

warning, sprang out in front of you,

and how clothed, proximity of other

armed with a knife and attacked.

assailants, your physical skills, safe havens.

The ‘Wow’ Factor

These are the ‘situational’ factors that

Contrast this with a civilian walking

are

combat

the same route when the same thing

techniques are shown in manuals. The

happens ie. a person explodes from

typical military or police training video

behind a street corner or doorway and

has 2 men squared off in a guard

attacks you with a knife. In this

position, where one man has a

instance, his purpose is blindingly

weapon and the other looks suitably

clear and yours less so - you have still

ready. To this day, I haven’t a f-------ing

to come to terms with your purpose,

clue as to where the assailant was

which, if you have the time to recover

supposed to have appeared from,

your surprise, should be to flee. The

other

difference is that ones ‘purpose’ at the

often

ignored

than

to

when

assume

he

just

materialised out of thin air.

time of the attack, means in one case you are expecting trouble and in the

Whilst all of the factors mentioned

other it is the furthest thing from your

above

consideration,

mind. In both scenarios as described

‘Purpose’ demands a more detailed

above the policeman and the civilian

examination. If for example, you are a

will be shocked, but it will be the

police officer, chasing on foot, a

policeman who ‘recovers’ first. We call

known,

the recovery delay the ‘WOW’ factor.

require

violent

felon,

who

was

surprised during a hold-up and who

189

took off, you would have no doubt in

An even less clear distinction is in this

your mind as to your purpose -

scenario where, as you are walking

essentially, in this case, your purpose

along the same street, a person who

is your occupation. You might not ver-

you would describe as suspicious

bally express it at the time but it could

emerges from a doorway, fixes his

be summarised as ‘a desire to arrest

eyes on you and comes towards you

the suspect’, but probably a ‘stronger

with

desire to survive the experience’. You

something in his pocket. Now both his

one hand seemingly holding

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

of

S E L F

my

D E F E N C E

purpose and yours are completely

bones

principles

unclear. You want to suspect the best

Protection which is the Awareness

not the worst, you will refrain from an

Pyramid:

attack to pre-empt the threatening

AVOIDANCE

situation and you will be caught still

EVALUATION

trying to make your assessment of the

AWARENESS

of

Self

situation when he eventually closes and makes an attack. He may, of

I don’t want to re-visit this concept in

course, run past, take the change out

depth in this chapter as I have done

of his pocket and jump on the bus he

that early on in the book, nor the

was looking at over your shoulder -

‘action

paranoia or preparedness??

decision making, save to say the

trigger’

to

substitute

for

‘FRAME’ commonly happens against a It doesn’t really matter so long as you

background

of

‘AWARENESS’

-

avoid the classic ‘FREEZE’ - This

without it there is just shock, surprise

happens because of being surprised

and, as they say in the movies, ‘a

and being unable to determine your

world of pain’.

PURPOSE ie. your role in what is

happening

around

you.

Only

Under the heading of ‘RANGE’, we

Awareness and Expectation prepare

obviously take in the actual distance,

you for that. ‘Purpose’ is our answer to

but also closing speed, angle of

‘denial’. The quicker we come to terms

approach and weapons range. In

with the event, the quicker we can stop

street attacks it is the closing speed

saying “this can’t be happening to me”.

and angle that gives the game away watch out for the ‘walk past and reverse’ and the approach angle

2. Range

Not only distance, but closing angle

which is at odds with the pedestrian

and speed of approach

flow, - is he heading towards you or a shop closeby? Remember, an

This section is very much ‘AWARE-

Olympic-standard sprinter is covering

NESS’ based. Awareness of risk or

100m in under 10 seconds - to cover

threat ‘buys’ time! - The further out we

10m? - well work it out for yourself. For

perceive a possible threat, the more

those readers who are familiar with

time we have for our assessment and

‘Surviving Edged Weapons’ you will

fight

Modern

know that the safe! ‘control distance’

Bodyguard’, I’ve put some flesh on the

for an armed officer to deal with a

or

flight.

In

‘The

190

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

‘knife wielding’ assailant is out to 21

ASSESSMENT = DECISION TIME

feet - At 2.1ft you’re as good as cut -

This is where PURPOSE should be

Act before. This is what we now refer

clearly decided - both yours and his -

to as the Reactionary Gap. I have

Don’t remain under any doubt at this

made some reference to the video

stage as to whether you have a

elsewhere

problem or not - if in doubt - Front Him

and a more realistic

reactionary gap I believe exists.

or Turn and Get Out of There! You

can’t afford to wait until the distance is closed and he’s on you. If he knows 3. Assessment

Opponent - size, build, aggressive,

you have spotted him and are prepared, he could simply break off.

demeanour, body language, numbers, plus, the 3D’s - drunk, drugged and

ASSESS - DECIDE - REACT

dressed. Someone drunk or drugged has their fear response dulled. It is

4. Method

usually impossible to ‘psyche’ them out

The psychology of conflict. The battle

by aggression in voice and demeanour

takes place well before any physical

and the same with drugs, both of which

exchange. Simply making resolute eye

can suppress the ‘pain threshold’ of

contact can warn an intending mugger

your opponent. They are often nigh on

that you’ve seen him - once the

impossible to subdue and I’ve seen

element of surprise is lost, they could

five or six policemen struggle to

lose interest in you. Go too far,

subdue one well motivated drunk. Only

however, by glaring menacingly at

‘sleeper’ techniques are guaranteed to

everyone you think is a mugger and

put him out. Clothing can be like body

you’ll end up with most coming back

armour - the more layers someone is

with the standard cry - ”what the fuck

wearing, the harder they are to hurt.

are you looking at then”. I have already talked about some of this in the section

A 20 stone, well built attacker, wearing

on body language above.

a vest, a shirt, a woolly ‘pully’, a jacket and overcoat, who’s had 12 pints of

Method is also about ‘acting’. You

Guinness, is going to be hard to hurt

have a number of choices to make at

with bodyshots!! So, immediately you

this stage depending upon your

should be computing other options,

assessment. You may be aware of one

this is what Frame is for.

person, but muggers seldom come in ones. What can start as a ‘one to one’

191

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

can end up with you battling against 2

lose face in front of his mates if you do

or 3. So - BE CERTAIN!

manage to back him down. Better to appear afraid and incapable,

Can You Bluff?

which subterfuge can build over-

If conflict is inevitable, then you need

confidence in your opponent and serve

to be a good poker player, as you may

to draw him in to your most suitable

have to bluff, despite your inner

and preferred range. You need to

feelings. You can exude aggression

practise both these postures and the dialogue which goes with them - they both work and have for me on many occasions. The

aggressive

approach

will,

however, seldom work on drunks, or people whose rational thinking is affected by drugs or a complete loss of

self-control

and

anger.

Their

imagination, as to what will befall them, that you’re so graphically describing, is Often, its better to appear uncertain and afraid, rather than aggressive. This way you can suck them in to a favourable distance and often, the aggressive approach won’t work   with drunks.

and even verbalise this in a torrent of

lost on these people - though it can work well with the casual street ‘encounter’. 5. Execution

powerful invective. If you’re not up to

The Fight or Flight. Such facets as

that and you don’t have a face like a

mental domination, attitude not to give

robbers

dog

-

(which helps with the bluff) - don’t attempt it. As I have

said

else-

where, aggressive bluff will not work on

drunks

and

people confident in their

physical

skills. Also he will

Bob Kasper (GCHA) leading a class of New Jersey State Marines (2/25) at John Kary’s former training hall (New York). Photo courtesy Bob Kasper/Peter Robins.

192

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

up,

‘win’

the

Triggers’,

mentality,

massive

explosiveness,

O F

all

‘Action

impact form

S E L F

and

part

D E F E N C E

lack of a truly ‘ingrained’ trained response.

of

‘Execution.’ The overriding factor,

For Execution, substitute Explosion,

however, must be aggressiveness.

which is what you must do. It should be

This was recognised in WW2 and a

over in a split second. I teach ‘Attack’

quote from the USMC ‘CQC’ individual

and it is many years since, with

combat course reflects this. “Training 

substantial

in this course is based on conditions 

convinces

reflexes through intensive practise so 

Wellington, when asked about his

that aggressiveness becomes instinc- 

tactics in battle replied (with apologies

tive and fighting responses become 

for what he might actually have said) “ 

automatic and instantaneous.”

“I have no tactics, I simply join the 

What you do if there is to be combat,

enemy and then decide what I’m going 

do you punch, kick, throw, strangle,

to do.” 

choke, lock or do you run? Here you

Distance - Dilutes! by this I mean that

must have a simple strategy, with

doing techniques at a distance dilutes

IMPACT being the watchword if you

power and impact. You must be close

elect to pre-empt. Techniques should

to your opponent to gain most effect

be based on ‘gross motor’ skills not

from natural body weight put into

‘fine’ ones as the UK police are now

techniques, the same is true of being

recognising. I both agree and also

unarmed or provided with a range of

disagree with the PPCT (Pressure

police batons. The main features of

Point Control Tactics) people, about

Execution are the weapons as we

how ‘fine motor skills’, when a persons

have said hands! feet! combinations!

pulse rate exceeds a certain level,

takedowns, etc etc., but not forgetting

break down -they do not, but it is only

that the glue that holds it all together is

those people who have been doing a

aggressiveness!

experience, me

this

is

which correct

-

martial art for probably over half their

193

lives to whom it doesn’t happen. For a

FRAME is just that - a Framework

member of the general public or a

around

police officer with limited time for

confrontation can be positioned and

defensive training we do know that fine

assessed. In Close Protection, for

motor

under

example, when we are in possession

pressure. It is not pulse rate which

of all the facts about a job we make an

causes the breakdown it is simply the

‘appreciation’ and its the same in

skills

break

down

which

all

aspects

of

a

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

Close Quarter Combat (CQC). It

done previously. I say the same thing

demands, at the risk of repetition, that

each time I’m teaching police officers

you are constantly aware as to how

“if you were to be sent naked to deal

all the factors under each heading

with a public order dispute, how careful

are constantly changing - ie. ‘Situation

would you be?”. The answer is the

Awareness’

a

same every time - very careful. I then

and

make the point that despite the array of

consequence,

and

how,

our

as

options

methods need to change.

protection you have these days you should be no less careful. Training

Risk Compensation

which concentrates on the techniques

This concerns us all because it is

of the weapons and ignores the

rooted in our basic psychological make

‘person’ is going down the wrong path.

up, hence we are unable to do

The officer going to a ‘public order’

anything about it. The principle of risk

situation naked realises that as a

compensation is that we exchange a

person he is actually not that skilled in

greater degree of risk in return for a

personal combat!

psychological trade off of something else. An example is the result of

He or she realises that much of the

statutory seat belt wearing in the UK.

feeling of security has come from the

Designed to lessen injuries, the

authority they have by dint of the job

legislation in effect had no impact

and, these days, an array of weapons.

on the numbers of injuries which

If a person has questions about their

subsequently occurred. The reason

combative abilities more weapons are

was risk compensation in that when

not the answer. If a weapon fails as the

people put on a seat belt they drove

incapacitating

faster and took more risks than they

occasions, then an officer cannot

would when not wearing the belt.

simply ‘work through’ everything on the

sprays

have

on

belt kit. It is now referred to as the The ‘Magic Vest’

Police Officers are the same when

‘magic vest’ syndrome, a bit like the search for the Holy Grail.

given a stab or ballistic vest and a variety of weapons - lethal or not.

All training must make the person

There goes along with the vest and the

combative, primarily. The reasons a

weapons, an increased feeling of

person cannot move to action in a

invulnerability and he or she will go

confrontation must be out on the

into face situations he would not have

table

for

examination

e.g.

fear, 194

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

apprehension etc, before you give him, as we are doing with our UK police, more weapons - it can only get more confusing as choice increases. The second point I try to make here is that the reason you may feel uncomfortable going into a potentially dangerous situation without arms and armour is that it will be down to the individuals own unarmed defensive skills to save him and what most officers know is that their personal combative

skills

are

probably

insufficient. The same problem occurs with people who have taken self defence classes. They are inculcated with a feeling of invincibility and then go out and

place themselves in

Only dealing with reality will ever convince  you about the need, on occasion, for preemptive strikes. Here, Geoff Thompson in former Doorman role gets one in first.

situations which in many ways invite danger. It’s almost as if they want to

pre-emptively, rather they will evince a

test

skills.

desire to defend and counter attack.

Remember the ‘seat belts’ and don’t

When the German Blitzkrieg swept

exchange more risk for untried and

across Europe in the late thirties and

probably flawed skills.

early forties the counter attack which

their

newly

acquired

worked, and that was touch and go,

Pre-Emptive Strikes

was some 4 years later when the allies

There is always controversy about pre

invaded the beaches of Normandy. By

-emptive strikes. Many people wrongly

then

believe they are illegal, but as we have

had been at war for years. To ‘wait and

seen in the section on the law, here in

counter’ asks for trouble.

55 millions were dead and we

the UK at least, we have sufficient

195

case precedent to protect us from

I can’t remember who said it, but

becoming victims. Even when a

whoever it was, the statement that,

persons legal rights are known they

‘Appeasement is the father of war’

often still exhibit a reluctance to act

got it right (don’t believe that you are

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

dealing with rational, honest, reason-

situation is close to being reached, not

able and inherently nice people - you

by his actions so much, as by my own

are not). At the risk of nausea, Action

feelings and concerns, i.e. I feel to be

Beats Reaction. At close quarters you

losing control of the situation, am

will have no chance of blocking and

fearful and very uncertain as to when

consequently no chance of countering.

he will strike, although I know it is

The definition of Pre-emption in the

imminent.

Chambers Concise dictionary is “the  act of acting first to forestall hostile 

Bluff Or For Real!

If I feel less than this then I have a ‘bluffer’ in front of me who I know is trying to ‘psyche’ me out and make me back down.

I

have

experienced this enough times to spot the difference, but for the average person

in

the

street

they will not be able to distinguish between the two Once again, get them used to your hands being out in front. The further forward your leading hand can ‘creep’ without being a threat, the better.

and why should they. These people are both threatening, highly intimi-

action”  - not simply the act of

dating and fear inducing. Given this

attacking.

you have every right to strike first if you

We

are

hopefully

all

intuitive, if not experienced enough to know when

a

situation

confrontation certain within

or

contains

inevitabilities it.

The

only

inevitability that I want to identify is that the person in front of me, at some undetermined,

but

inevitable time is going to attack. I judge that

 Your lead hand is then close enough to pre-empt without any  chance of reaction by the opponent. You could punch, but my preference has always been the slap - see next photograph.

196

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

honestly believe that you are in

going to a grapple was always my

imminent danger remember only -

greatest fear in the old days. But I also

Unknown Risk or High Risk. If you are

recognised two things about grappling

a very good actor the bluffer can be

and these were that grappling in the

psyched out himself, but if you are not

street was a dangerous thing to do, but not knowing how to grapple was equally as dangerous. Let me expand on that . To Grapple or Not?

Firstly what do I mean by grappling - essentially I consider grappling to be occurring when both your hands are involved in the manipulation of your opponents body or limbs, either when standing or horizontal on the ground. This doesn’t mean The ‘Powerslap’ showing the impact. Correct dynamics, double-hip, heavy hand, all contribute to a oneblow knockout capability. Unfortunately, we can’t hold a pad against the side of the head to really get the full flavour - shame!

to say that you have passed from striking , because at any time you can still break off from grappling to strike or stay with a hold and make

that good you’d better bluff with a good

your elbows, knees and head work for

hand ie a fast 400 meters.

you, if that intermediate range for

Why strike? It’s a preference

I

have

from experience, my martial

arts

back-

ground, my natural stature and physique. Karate was my home system and therefore I’m a striker before I’m a grappler. In my youth and when I was on the doors I was tall, 197

yet

lean

and

Dave Barry, an old friend and self defence instructor tackles the ‘Fall Guy’ which is ideal to simulate grappling when no partner is available - Dave’s the one underneath!

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

these weapons becomes available.

been thrown a grapple usually ensues.

This may be both whilst standing and

People who are unused to grappling

on the ground.

and who maintain they will stay on their feet to fight are deluding

themselves.

Even the best can end up on the ground and if you

have

not

been

prepared to practise grappling, then you are in big trouble. People who

are

grappling

unused

to

experience

panic, stress, nervous tension to a high degree Dave Barry, “Tough Guy” and on the right, Alan Carlisle, father and inventor of the “Fall Guy” and “Tough Guy” training partners. Also a Judo, Sambo and Russian martial art coach.

and nearly immediate exhaustion

when

it

Whereas you may, if you’re very lucky,

occurs, particularly if they are taken to

be able to punch and hit 2-3 people in

the ground quickly. For this reason you

quick succession you will only be able

should

to grapple with one. This is the biggest

grappling experience or have trained

disadvantage.

to ‘fight’ from the ground - not so that

In

the

‘Pavement

have

some

Arena’, videos - Vol 3 - “Grappling 

you become an effective ground

The Last Resort”  - the failings of

fighter, but so that you are competent

grappling as a first choice in the

enough to both obviate panic and

armoury is graphically illustrated. You

regain your footing. You cannot afford

are completely committed to only one

to stay there.

opponent during which encounter you can

be

struck,

kicked,

clubbed,

Your overriding single goal when you

slashed and stabbed by his mates,

are taken to the ground is to recover

both standing and on the ground. It’s

your feet ASAP. However you achieve

bad enough when you do it standing

this is OK, but- get back up you must.

but when you go to ground then it can be deadly. Unfortunately though

So the benefit of pre-emption is that

what happens in real life is that

none of this should happen, providing

when a few, ineffective blows have

that is, that your opponent is in your 198

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

face, so to speak. If he’s burst out of

that a strike is appropriate. One shot

the bushes or from an alley then you

only must do it. If you can achieve this

may be bowled over and have no time

then you limit the potential for damage

to strike, but even then you should

to both you and him as your response

‘power’ an elbow in if you have an

in terms of force must be reasonable.

opportunity or a head and teeth. You will often find that your assailant will

You need a one blow capability - for my

use ‘proximity’ to intimidate you ie, he

money anyway. If one won’t do it then

will try to crowd you and attempt to

5-6 certainly won’t - it means that

intimidate

physical

very simply you can’t deliver impact

presence and his verbal abuse and

properly. My ‘POWERSTRIKE’ system

threats. This person is ideal for a

which utilises the unique ‘Double Hip’

pre- emptive strike as he kindly brings

multiplies impact into strikes and kicks

himself into range. Don’t hesitate -

three or four fold. It has many benefits,

strike, the level of aggression and

not least the result that you actually

threats are enough justification for

injure opponents less. A ‘one blow

action on your part.

capability’ can render an opponent

you

with

his

incapacitated, but with little or no Beware The Unseen Blade

residual damage.

These days you must also work on the assumption that he has a blade of

We have looked at various ‘manage-

some description and despite the fact

ment’ aspects of self defence, in other

that it is not evident there is enough

words all the wider issues that are part

 justification given the increasing knife

of what I call the ‘big picture’. All too

incidents to presume he has one on

often self

his person rather than to assume he

much on the ‘face to face’ encounter

doesn't. This single fact alone alters

and ignores the the ‘Why’ and ‘How’ of

drastically your game plan. Even less

what you are actually doing there in

can you afford to close and get a grip,

the first place. More attention to the

even if you are wanting to remove

awareness and personal security

someone from your store or office

factors would prevent 90% of most

where you work. Don’t believe that

encounters ever turning physical.

defence concentrates too

because you can see his palms that a afford to let him close with you. If he

Male and Female Requirements

comes within range then you may feel

Any programme which treats men and

blade is not easily to hand. You cannot

199

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

women equal in their requirements for

grappling range where male strength

an effective defensive system is

will predominate. Without an extremely

practising deceit. Look at the homicide

violent response of biting and eye

statistics earlier in the book and see

gouging a female is not going to win an

how the deaths occur. For women,

encounter when strength is allowed to

quite clearly the range at which

dominate and initial injury has stolen

violence occurs in its ultimate form is

the resolve to resist. Also, few if any

that much closer than it is for men.

women can take a strong blow to the

This is evidenced by the level of

face.

strangulation as distinct from male

In the Introduction I mentioned one of

homicides by the same method which

the worst books I had seen on self

totalled only 5%. Male homicides are

defence, written by people who have

essentially at ‘arms length’ whereas as

no clue outside the dojo how violent

for women it is happening at close

attacks happen.You can contrast the techniques in the above book with those taught on say, the ‘Impact Personal Safety Programme’ in Van Nuys USA. It is a womens self

defence programme based on reality, with a large man in an even larger ‘impact’ suit who insults and attacks his female participants with the reality of the street. A descendent

of

the

‘Model

Mugging Women’s Self Defence’,

originally developed in the early 70’s by American martial artist Mathew Thomas.

He was forced to reconsider the effectiveness of martial arts as self defence following the rape of one of his

best

female

students,

a

trophy winning competitor. Thomas  Action from the ‘ Impact Personal Safety Programme ’. This is the reality of teaching women’s self defence,  where size and weight predominate. This is not mo re ‘martial arts in jeans’ and this course, like the ‘Model Mugging’ deals with reality.

discovered

in

his

subsequent

research that men attack women differently than they attack men 200

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

(we know in the UK from the injuries

body strength is impossible to match

sustained that this is definitely the

yet a womans lower body strength can

case), where instead of keeping a

generate enormous impact, even on

distance and exchanging blows they

the ground. For a man to reach a

move in fast on a woman, smother her

woman who is on the ground he has to

and grab. This completely negates

extend and in doing so exposes

most

himself to well placed kicks. When you

trained

defensive

tactics.

Strength and weight predominate.

have seen it done you can appreciate that the system and that of Model

The Impact system is quite revolution-

Mugging has the only real answer to

ary in that it encourages, on occasions,

womens self defence.

women to go to the ground and kick. The premise is that a mans upper

The Impact course gives women the opportunity to act out the nightmare of assault before it becomes a reality. In four or five sessions they are subjected to as many as 30 full force attacks by a powerful unarmed assailant. What they teach is not just technique, but fighting spirit to strike, elbow, nail gouge, but to add rage. This is what will work for someone, not sterile pre-arranged martial arts

drills. Such programmes do

much more for women as they allow

individuals

reserves

of

to

tap

aggression

into most

women suppress. By doing this a more positive, less victim like person It

may seem a dangerous tactic, but in extremis, going to the floor is a tactic advocated on the ‘Impact’ course, as it exposes the attacker’s centre line and makes him vulnerable to strong kicks.

201

is

produced

whose

confidence is based on her true and inate abilities not a falsely created myth.

B A S I C

P R I N C I P L E S

O F

S E L F

D E F E N C E

It is often easier for a male to ‘fight

where to run to. In these pages it

through’ initial impact and trauma and

would be impossible to create, in

there general upbringing has made

photographic form the way such

them

‘contact’

teaching should unfold. Only a very

situations. Not so with a female who

suitable class can provide the training

has had little if no experience at

and duplicate the feelings induced.

combative, impact sports. A solid hit to

They are very few and far between

more

resilient

to

the face of a man may or may not put him down, but the same blow to a

We could summarise the

female will nearly in every occasion put

elements of self defence as:-

her down. It is critical that self defence

Personal Psychology,

classes for women place the correct

Personal Awareness,

emphasis on what is actually required.

Personal

The statistics quite clearly show that

practise,

violence against females is likely to

Personal Fitness,

be by spouse or lover and rape a

Personal Confidence -

staggering 61% by someone known to

being a sum total of the others.

Experience,

individual

personal

this latter

her. A females attitude to being violent against someone she knows, even when being attacked is never going to be the same as it would be with a stranger and must be taken into account. It produces a high level of reluctance for her to fight back and cause injuries. The gap as to requirement widens when you take into account where violence occurs. For females in England and Wales between 1990 and 1994 48% of crimes occurred in the home of the victim or suspect with a further 15% being indoors elsewhere. To fatuously advise females how to hit and run takes little cognisance of the fact that in the majority of assaults to which they are subjected they have no 202

1 I C H A P T E R

T W E L V E

Martial Arts Myths

amongst many other people decry

systems have no place in any part of

the effectiveness of traditional

your mind at this time. When your

martial arts in street encounters,

aggressor starts, or more correctly,

although this statement must be

you start, in order to finish it, you need

put in context. Martial Arts is the

ONE or possibly TWO techniques

raw material for street combat and

which must be instinctive and well

defence, but in its unaltered, complex

honed. Skilled at hundreds probably

format it is a hindrance to safety rather

means you are effective at none.

than the answer.Traditional systems are overburdened with technique and

The Technique Log Jam!

each one vies with the other to

It is like having an egg timer. In the top

compete on complexity. When violence

of the timer are thousands of grains of

erupts in front of you in the street, in

sand, but at any one time only one or

the car or the home you must have sim-

two grains can pass through the neck.

ple, powerful, reactive techniques,

Any more, simply jam up the works.

which require ‘gross’ motor skills only.

Its the same with street defence, any

The more simple the action the more

more than one technique in your mind

chance your brain has of bringing it

clogs up the system, and this mental

into action.

log

jam

results

in

inaction

and

confusion. In the cold, clear light of

203

The hundreds of techniques and

day and when you practise in the Dojo,

combination

which

if you believe it doesn’t happen like

comprise such systems as Karate,

that - you are wrong. When the fear,

Judo, Aikido, Ju-Jitsu, Boxing and the

stress, panic, shock and chemical

myriad of Chinese and other Asian

responses take hold complexity is

of

techniques

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

death. It is the ‘Freeze’ syndrome and

movement on your part, the reason

whilst there are many contributing

being you have no confidence in your

factors, having too many options to

techniques, but worse you have no

choose from certainly contributes to the

confidence in YOURSELF!

inactivity. I know because I felt it many years ago on the doors when all I had

So are Martial Arts a waste of

was a traditional system with only

time? No, just the opposite. A good

competitive experience to fall back on.

grounding in a martial art or martial arts, will give you a number of benefits. Primarily and most importantly it will put your mind in touch with your body. Practitioners of many years standing have good physical control, good balance, good timing, good reflexes and a good mind to body link. They have a much better awareness about themselves.

Where

the

problems

occur, from my point of view, is that the wrong technique is reflexed for the incorrect circumstance. The major problem is that Martial arts Sparring like this won’t translate to the street. Author and Stan Knighton 6th Dan Shukokai, Karateka.

Reality Of Training

instructors are poor self defence instructors. Essentially they are sports coaches, with few ever having had an ounce of practical experience of having

Stand in front of someone, with him

had to make it work. If you wouldn’t

screaming and shouting in your face

go to an athletic sprint coach for

daring you to do anything or if you

self defence lessons why assume a

happen to be a policeman, arrest him.

karate teacher has any better answer.

He’s spitting out aggression, ‘head

In fact the sprint coach will probably be

pecking’, finger pointing saying “ come

of more help as he will teach you a

on you fuckin t**t, put a fuckin arm lock

simple solution - that is to run and run

on me then!” You probably won’t be

fast - it wont be a complicated solution.

able to move from the spot and you feel

Martial arts, even boxing is a sport

he is finely primed to react to any

and art. Both have referees, judges, 204

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

doctors present, bells, flags, whistles

They refuse to recognise anything

and someone to stop it if things get

being possibly superior to what they

too dangerous.

do. This is a generalisation and there are many good instructors instructors who recognise the above

picture

I’ve

painted and adapt to the necessary change well. Many, however do not. I also know one very simple truth and that is, that it is the person that

Reality bites!

is effective and not the They are so immersed in their art and

system he practises. I can think of

so defensive about any criticism or

many individuals in the UK who are

wider thinking on the subject that they

individually so competent that if they

seldom relate what they teach to the

took up Origami (Japanese paper

reality of how it happens in the street.

folding) as a martial art they would be

They fail to see the ineffectiveness of

dangerous men.

complexity and believe such things as blocking will actually work at the one metre range. One of the biggest single problems with martial arts instructors is that they are ‘Tribal’, what I mean is that from the very early stage of their career they are ‘brainwashed by their instructors

to

believe

what

they

practise is the best there is for all things.This minded,

makes

negative,

them

narrow

defensive

and

dangerous when it comes to teaching of techniques for reality. Also for many years it prevents them looking outside their own system for the best in others. 205

 Another duplication of ‘that!’ self defence book, where they show a woman who locks up a man’s arm whose grabbed hold of her. Bollocks! - it can’t be done given the difference in strength.

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

The problem with these people is that

they have to do it, will not be anywhere

others look at them and believe it is the

near as effective.

system which is working and fail to see that is in fact the individual and that the

An Organised Approach

system he teaches, in the hands of

In the UK in the early 80’s the then

lesser mortals, with the limited time

‘governing body of British Martial Arts the Martial Arts Commission (MAC) became so concerned about the teaching of self defence by martial artists they developed what came to be known as the ’MAC-1 Self Defence’ course. I will quote from the original announcement made about the course as it echoes much of what I have been saying:“The course is designed for coaches, to teach people who are of average f  itness, who do not participate in sport  and have very little, or no interest in  martial arts, but DO have considerable  interest in wanting to learn some techniques of a simple and effective  nature to defend themselves against  physical aggression”.

Blocks and counters must be simultaneous and  you can only ever close with the opponent.

The Commission instigated a  review of the teaching of self  defence, as a result of numerous  complaints, both directly and indirectly. Some of the findings of  this review were:  1. Some of the techniques being  taught were to complex to be  used effectively in an emergency. 2. Many techniques did not   Also, gain the maximum effect from each counter. Often, there is a reluctance to go for the eyes, but, if occasion demands, you must.

‘immobilise’ the attacker, but only  206

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

‘hurt’ and there was some evidence to 

Whilst the initiative seemed laudable

suggest that this invoked a greater 

in reality what resulted was pretty

response from the attacker, resulting in 

useless and looked like a ‘committee

more serious injury to the victim.

designed camel’ i.e. six humps, five

3. A significant number of attacks 

legs, stripes and a neck like a giraffe!

resulted in the person being knocked 

I attended the first ‘submittal’ meeting

to the ground and only a few of

where the

the systems of self defence being 

from the various groups in the

taught considered the ability to be able 

Commission were presented.

thoughts and techniques

to ‘Think’ once on the ground as important.

Most were completely ‘style’ based,

4. Some martial arts clubs advertised 

bore no reality to how attacks actually

self defence only as a means to 

occurred, but as every group exercised

encourage paying customers.

it’s political influence something from their system found its way in. This

As a result of this review, the 

was committee designed self defence

Commission set about

producing a 

and it also had six humps. It was too

syllabus which was aimed at individu- 

technique based with little or no

als who wanted, in the first instance,

personal security content and signifi-

to learn, in a relatively short course 

cantly lacking in any street reality.

(15-18 weeks ) how best to defend  themselves and are Ms, Mrs, Miss, or 

For me the main benefit to come out

Mr normal. The result was the MAC-1

of the initiative was that a clear

and attempts to ensure that what is 

separation had been made between

taught is what is described, SELF 

teaching the art and sport of martial

DEFENCE.

arts

and

teaching

self

defence.

Interesting also that a ‘short’ course ------------------------ 

should be deemed 15-18 weeks. To me ‘short’ should be one third of

207

The above fairly succinctly sums up

this length and any longer means you

the then state of self defence teaching

are teaching too many techniques.

in the UK. All the points I talk about

What was also excluded was ‘fear’

formed

change

training. Fear was not something

although the MAC did not express their

talked about in polite martial arts

views as scathingly as I always have.

circles.

the

rational

for

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

already. Here, the then Home Office

Fine Motor Skills

In a street encounter fear, adrenalin,

guidelines, placed severe restrictions

stress and uncertainty all combine to

on its use and effectively emasculated

make the use of ‘fine motor skills’ a

it as an effective system. It hasn’t

non-starter. This is the first problem.

stood the test of time against the

Most systems require the application

violence of today and changes are

of complex, fine motor skills which

rightly underway.

under pressure fail the test. The British

Martial arts are a foundation on which

Police forces self defence system

to build a good a good Close Quarter

Taiho Jutsu falls into this category as

Combat

does Wing Chun. When Taiho Jutsu

However, as I have said for many

was imported into the UK what didn’t

years, what I personally do in the

come with it at that time was the fact

street is effective “as a result of what 

that the Japanese police had been

I’ve thrown away”. In other words I’ve

using

and

stripped my martial arts down to it’s

telescopic steel batons for many years

barest constituent minimum, so as to

and used the system to arrest people

work 99.9% of the time. I have started

who were probably half unconscious

from the prime foundation of IMPACT

impactive

techniques

(CQC)

system

around.

and built it up from there. What I’ve built is a single storey structure not a skyscraper, in other words I have not recreated another martial arts system. I have also put things together from many systems, but at the same time having been careful to put things together which ‘dovetail’ and make a perfect picture when all the pieces of the jigsaw are in place. Wing Chun is one of my favourite systems for the street which is in contradiction, to what I have said John Kary (mentioned later in the chapter) is not going to confuse reality with art. Here, breaking out of a rear choke with a testicle grab and foot stomp.

above, but where it works for me is to extract the core elements which make the system unique and put those into a 208

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

bag of other ‘pick and mix’ elements

even thousands of years of develop-

all

impactive

ment behind them they are ‘stylised’

techniques based around the ‘double

and designed to impress. One only has

broadly

based

on

to look at the challenges that took place between ‘masters’ in both the Japanese and Chinese environment. These events became a village event. People’s

expectation

was

‘display’ of both skill, and

for

a

range of

techniques. People had baked cakes for the event and if it was over in one second as a result of one opponent asking him for the time and knocking him unconscious when he looked down at his watch the winner would have been lynched. Peoples expectation was for a display where the whole of the system would be used. It is display - plain and simple. But, this is not how it happens in One of the Author’s Wing Chun instructors, Yip Chun, seen at the shrine of his father, Yip Man Hong Kong 1991.

our cultural environment. There is no show or display of talent simply a well disguised strike or stab while you

hip’ power generation system and

are still shocked and stunned into

structured for the various ‘ranges’ you

immobility. Eastern martial arts are not

may encounter. Wing Chun people

designed

practise against Wing Chun people

shocked to the core in Japan when

and they practise in the ‘cultural’ way

they learned that the great Myamoto

that all that implies.

Mushashi author of The Book Of Five

for

this.

People

were

Rings, used to wait for opponents in a Cultural Ball & Chain

Let me try and explain that. Eastern

 just wasn’t done. Musashi would have

martial systems are all ‘dogged’ with

gone down well in the back streets of

the cultural ball and chain of where

any major UK city.

they come from. With hundreds and 209

bush and hit them as they went past. It

M A R T I A L

‘Fighting is Not Self Defence’

A R T S

M Y T H S

‘fighting skills are of no benefit. You are

If you take nothing else on-board from

not going to be around long enough to

this book try to keep hold of this:-

‘fight’ rather you will ‘hit and run.’

The main problem in most Martial

When you prepare to fight you arrange

systems is that they either have

yourself in a way that tells the other

a ‘sporting’ element or a ‘fighting’

person what you do and what you

element. Judo, Tae Kwon Do, Karate,

know, but the problem is that he may

Savate, Kung Fu, Wing Chun, Ju-Jitsu

know more and do it better.

et al all have a sporting side to them

Let me give two examples. If you are in

and practitioners can easily become

a room and between you and the door

confused with what can transfer to the

are two men who are out to kill you

street. Also most of the systems ‘spar’

with their bare hands, they know

in other words they allow practise

how good you are and can fight

between

their

themselves. This is a fight - you will

‘fighting skill.’ In a minute I will make

need a stance, a guard and every

the distinction between fighting and

ounce of skill and technique, even

self defence, but suffice to say that if

blocking. It may deteriorate into a

you end up in a ‘fighting stance’, with

brawl, but it will still be a fight. Two

your guard up in the street then you

men who come up to you in a club who

have done something very wrong.

stand some two feet away, who have

Fighting is NOT self defence. In the

no idea what you are capable of and

street and for the average person

tell you they are going to kill you simply

students

to

hone

need knocking out before they finish the sentence. I’ll submit the latter is not a fight, it is pre-emptive self defence, for which you need no stance, no guard, no encyclopedia of techniques,  just impact and guile. So two things avoid sporting martial systems and don’t believe sparring is what you need for the street. There are some ‘systems’ which are Eyal Yanilev, chief Krav Maga instructor, demonstrates a simple, yet effective, throat strike or pressure release from a hold.

not competitive such as Jeet Kune Do (JKD), but what started as a

‘philosophy’ has become just another 210

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

martial arts system with all the rigid

Israeli Defence forces, Krav Maga

inflexibility that that implies. In the BCA

effectively

we have Britain’s foremost JKD

combat.’ There are now three arms to

instructor Rick Young, who through

the system - that taught to civilians,

translates

to

‘contact

that taught to the Police and that taught to the Military. In the States, the system has found considerable favour with a number of police

forces.

Creative

training

methods are used to so as to place officers under tremendous physical, psychological and emotional stress whilst performing defensive tactics. The last thing an officer should get, with this system is any false sense of security. Krav Maga train and then Rick Young, JKD expert with a simultaneous parry and elbow strike to disable the arm.

years of intense practise has reached the ‘state of the art’. For the man in the street JKD has become somewhat complex in it’s approach to simple solutions to street problems and in the States certain ‘factions’ are now rigidly controlling the ‘adaptation’ of techniques, in other words it is now like any other martial art (where development

and

change

is

restricted), although better than most.

Eyal Yanilev of Krav Maga demonstrates a release from a side choke, similar to that used previously by  John Kary for a full strangle.

Krav Maga

211

A separate ‘system’ exists in the form

license instructors and in the States,

of the Israeli Krav Maga, which is a

particularly with the police they have

purely ‘Defensive Tactics’ system.

licensed few people and those they

Created for and employed by the

have, have an excellent background.

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

There is some good ‘feedback’ coming

military, but sadly they, like all of us,

in from officers both uniformed and

seem to forget what they knew every

undercover, in the States, as to the

other generation or so. I can sum up

effectiveness of the system and this is

my own confusion in the search for

good.

‘the holy grail’ with a look at

I have seen a demonstration and I like

comparison between unarmed self

the system. My only reservation is

defence

the lack of pre-emption and the fact

Second I want to show how quickly we

that the training and techniques

forget the skills of the past and end up

apply without seeming adaptation to

having to reinvent the wheel every 50

‘regional threats- in other words street

years or so. I have shot pistol for many

attacks in the UK, don’t happen as

years, as many in fact as I have

they do in the states, as they do in the

practised martial arts and when you

Phillipines, as they do in Moscow etc.

research the history and background

Small country variations require often

of the practise and adoption of

big adjustments to your thinking and

handguns many similarities between

force options. It is very much a

mainstream martial arts occur

and

weapons

the

training.

‘defensive’ system, but in that context I think it is excellent. My last reservation,

Writing a book on self defence is like

certainly here in the UK is that for a

writing a book about a vast subject like

substantial fee you can be trained and

shooting - its impossible to do it any

licensed as an instructor. That doesn’t

 justice unless you have the space of

cut it for me. Someone who has never

an encyclopedia. So where do we

had to use techniques he or she is

start and from what perspective or

teaching is immediately deficient.

perspectives do we approach such a

There is the credibility gap and the

vast subject. In both shooting and self

empathy needed to be able to be

defence, we can draw some broad

convincing about the efficacy of what

similarities which may help us drive a

you are teaching, but the same goes

small wedge into the subject and open

for ninety percent of instructors, in

it up for discussion.

most systems. In simplistic terms, we say shooting is A Military Solution?

broadly one of two things - that is, it is

Where can we look to for the

either Offensive or Defensive. We

authoritative level of defensive skills.

can then ‘lump’ weapons and tactics

One would immediately say the

into these two broad divisions and 212

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

make the subject somewhat easier to

Self defence systems in the military

digest. We talk about ‘assault’ rifles

have received no less a confused

(offensive) and handguns for personal

approach. Often, the very term ‘Self

protection (defensive) and the tactics

Defence’ determines what people feel

we then employ in either case are

should be taught and often this results

those forged by the demands of these

in a worthless, ineffective, dangerous

basic roles, taking into account such

(to the user) collection of techniques

considerations as weapon limitations

that have no place in a dangerous

and effectiveness of them to operate

world. The problem is always the fact

within these two arenas. The problem

that by definition, ‘Defence’ - implies

occurs where one arena overlaps the

waiting to react before responding to

other.

an attack. The intimacy of electronic news gathering at nearly every conflict

Handguns, from a military point of

around the world has had the effect

view,

a

that every authority, be they police or

secondary role to the main purpose of

military, has as much a consideration

principal weapons systems, such as

to adverse publicity during conflicts

those designed for the battlefield. One

as they do to giving their people

only has to look at the struggle which

effective

combat

techniques.

took place to have semi-auto pistols

Combative

technique

cannot

accepted by the American Military in

‘politically correct’ and effective at the

the early part of this century to see

same time. Our police in the UK are

how confused was the thinking on the

recognising this, although politicians

requirement for a “personal weapon of

aren’t as the RUC in summer 97 were

protection” as handguns were called.

banned by Mo Mowlem, Minister for

Hand in hand with the battle over the

Northern Ireland, from having riot

merits of revolver or pistol went the

guns.

have

always

enjoyed

be

battle about training and even with the

213

enhanced firepower of pistols, training

Many years ago, I began using the

was still conditioned by the ‘Principles

term ‘Self Protection’ to free up the

of Marksmanship’ which dogged any

thinking and to acceptably allow

practical approach to pistol work for

pre-emptive attacks to form the basis

nearly two world wars, with some

of my Close Combat teaching. If we

notable exceptions. This is like the

are looking, however, for a suitable

battle now between ‘traditional’ arts

heading to describe the whole of what

and ‘practical’ systems.

we want, then Unarmed Combat

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

becomes reasonably apt. The term

(CQC). It is suitably vague to allow in

does not condition us to approach

whatever is appropriate at the time to

the subject with any particular mental

suit the demands placed on those who

limitations and allows for free reign of techniques, both defensive and offensive. My own problem with the heading of ‘Unarmed Combat’ is that we are actually seldom unarmed, even when walking down the street, as we are likely to be carrying pens, keys, matchbox, brolly,

magazine

and

loose

change, all of which can possibly make

improvised weapons (the

reality

is

somewhat

different

however). Therefore, if we free people from the thinking about the ‘Empty Hand’ concept, we then

Bob Kasper with the one and only Charles Nelson of NY City (his teacher) in May 1992. Charlie was then 78. At 83 he is still going strong and teaching as convincingly as ever.

remove the constraints which restrict

need to learn, such as armed or

us from thinking about a range of

unarmed techniques and in military

natural weapons which can be brought

personal

into play, should occasion demand.

demands have quite clearly seen to

combat

training,

these

pendulum in sync with the background Close Quarter Combat

I feel we get even closer to the reality

of the state of the nation i.e. at peace or at war.

if we could call it ‘Personal Combat’. I avoid the term ‘Close Quarter Battle’

At present, my personal belief is that

(CQB), as this, in military terms is

no branch of the military should be

weapons oriented, although, as we

happy with their unarmed combat

know, the battle is likely to be in an

syllabus, but it politically suits the

environment which places the enemy

times.

close by and in a variety of concealed

manuals I’ve studied, all reflect the

locations from which they must be

current imperative for a ‘defensive’

prized out - usually a ‘built-up area’.

posture to be the premise from which a

The ideal term which I feel is most

syllabus has had to be designed.

Videos

I’ve

watched

and

appropriate is ‘Close Quarter Combat’ 214

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

Control & Restraint (C & R)

2.

You would need to look no further than

Hakuda

the

Yawara

‘committee

designed’

British

All Grappling

Army’s Restraint and Arrest manual.

Tai Jutsu

Essentially, an adaptation of the

Toride

Restraint Arrest and Control System

3.

(RACS), developed by the army in

Okinawa Te

co-operation with the Army School of

Kempo

Both Striking

Physical Training, the Metropolitan Police and HM Customs & Excise. By

Essentially

the

end

result

is

a

its own admission, the syllabus was

combination of Aiki Jutsu and Ju Jutsu

developed in 1970, primarily to meet

movements accepting the restraints

the army’s peace-keeping role in

of being loaded down with heavy

Northern Ireland. “The aim of the 

equipment.

course is to give the soldier effective, but humane skills, whilst observing the 

The Aims & Objectives are interesting

principle of minimum force consistent 

and often conflict although they sound

with achieving the objectives”. In other

admirable;

words, it won’t work, but the authorities

The requirements of the RACS are;

can say they have one and it is hard to

a. It must be effective.

dispute that it is effective. Its aims are

b. It must be practical and easily learnt.

broadly at odds with its objectives, and

c. It must engender conditioned

personal, bitter experience has taught

responses in high stress situations.

me that the ‘supposed’ attacks and holds perpetrated by the illustrated

The Constraints of the system are:

attackers,

a. It must, where possible, appear non

bear

no

resemblance

whatsoever to how it happens in the

violent.

real world.

b. The level of force must be controllable.

The antecedents for the system are

c. It must be quick and clean to avoid

many and varied, but having three

further trouble.

main strands Training Objectives:

1.

Kogosoku

215

Arrest Method

a. To remain on the feet whilst applying

Torinawa Rope Tying ( prisoners )

techniques.

Bo Jutsu Stick Fighting

b. To break free of holds or grips.

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

c. Firearm retention in all conditions.

however, the attackers are frozen into

d. Toe effect an arrest.

immobility for some 2 - 3 seconds after

e. To disarm an adversary.

he has committed his arm for one thrust of the knife at what must have

All good stuff, but the reader is

been a pedestrian pace - bollocks I

probably by now developing a ‘third

say again - its not reality. This is no

eye’ for reading between the lines.

different, however, from how it is

Many of the above are ‘cover your

displayed in most self defence books.

arse’ directives. Capt. Stephen Stavers USMC, who

Any army manual for combat which

was killed in 1944 during the marine

has been contributed to by the

landings at Peleliu, was a personal

Metropolitan Police and Customs &

combat instructor and a student of a

Excise, is not forged in either the heat

Col Biddle, who many will know from

of war or the necessity of survival, but

his somewhat classical work on the

coloured with the brush of political

subject of combat knife fighting.

correctness and over-adherence to

Stavers commented on knife defence -

their interpretation of the laws of self

he said

defence, so as to obviate criticism of

handed disarming technique is 

senior officers over acts of defence

dependable against even a fair knife 

their

is

fighter. Trying to disarm a truly

dangerous, fallacious and misleading

scientific knife fighter would be like 

to train people in the belief that these

trying to stop a propeller with bare 

techniques of defence will work for

hands.”  He went on to say “indeed,

only one person against real attacks.

the appearance of the scientific 

people

may

effect.

It

(and knew) “that no bare- 

knife fighter in action suggests a  The Reality of The Knife

flashing propeller on the head of a 

With excuses for dropping into the

cobra,

vernacular, its complete bollocks to

metaphor, he uses a slashing attack 

believe that someone, in reality, who

(rather than thrusting or stabbing),

dives towards you with short, fast,

with the knife pointing forward in a 

slashing strokes of a knife, can have

loose, flexible manner, the blade flat 

his wrist gripped, twisted, locked and

and the cutting edge outward. The 

then thrown to the ground and

blade is in constant, controlled,

disarmed. When you look at the

lateral motion at the same time,

diagrams in Control & Restraint,

moving in and out, high and low.”

to

use

an

extravagant 

216

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

The above is the reality of it, not

The Shanghai Experience

how you see it portrayed in training

Contrast today’s training with what we

manuals or martial arts magazines.

knew 80 years ago when a man called

The myth is perpetuated by people

William Ewart Fairbairn walked the

who don’t know - but assume. To be

streets of Shanghai. As an underage

fair to the Army’s Physical Training

recruit, Fairbairn had joined the Royal

Wing, if commanded to produce a

Marine’s Light Infantry and in 1903

manual, produce a manual you do.

volunteered for duty with the British

This particular work, however, is no

Legation Guard at Seoul, Korea. In

better and no worse than any other

October that year, he sailed for the Far

personal combat syllabus designed in

East to begin an association with the

peace-time.

Orient which was to last until the late 1930’s. He arrived in Korea in 1904, a

My comment, however, would be to

few days before the outbreak of the

remember, that a man intent to kill you

Russian-Japanese war and some

with a knife, is no less deadly in peace-

seven years later, bought his dis-

time than he is when your country is at

charge and signed up as a constable

war - its just an image problem and we

in the Shanghai Municipal Police.

come back to the necessity of authorities to protect themselves and also to limit what they know will eventually be in the hands of a civilian population. During World War 2, FBI agents trained alongside the first combined special forces

of

the

American

and

Canadian units, so that they knew what the soldiers knew. The purpose of this was so they had equal combative skills when these men returned to civilian life and would possibly use their skills for more nefarious ends and the FBI would at least know what they knew.  W E Fairbairn. Photo taken in the latter part of the  war, whilst seconded to the OSS (photo courtesy of D.E. Fairbairn).

217

M A R T I A L

The

International

Settlement,

A R T S

M Y T H S

in

formed the foundation of their close

Shanghai, for whose safety, the SMP

combat was Defendu, the methods

was responsible, was unquestionably,

that had been taught to members of

at that time, the single most lawless

the Shanghai Municipal Police (SMP)

place in the world, with acts of crime

and used to battle with the street

and terrorism running at epidemic

gangs, thugs, toughs, kidnappers and

levels. Organised gangs of profession-

what have you that plagued the

al kidnappers roamed the streets

International Settlement of Shanghai.

armed with the latest in full and semi-

One of the largest criminal organisa-

auto weapons and when caught, would

tions that the world has seen, plied

use them. Conditions in which the

their trade there. It was known as the

police fought were the filthy, tightly

Green Gang and it is said that it had

packed, poorly lit, overcrowded maze

anywhere up to 100,000 members, in

of Chinese buildings, against Chinese,

and around the Shanghai area!

Korean and Japanese gangsters skilled in a variety of Martial Arts and

Defendu had been formulated and

the use of weapons. The Queensbury

developed by W.E. Fairbairn from his

rules and ‘principles of marksmanship’

training in Shinnoshindo-Ryu Ju-Jitsu

proved totally ineffective in combating

and his later training in Kodokan judo.

such violence.

As well as these Japanese arts, he also had a knowledge of wrestling,

Fairbairn

with

developed

western boxing, Savate, Chinese

combat concepts and training systems

boxing and general brawling methods

for pistol, knife, stick and unarmed

used by a number of nationalities that

combat that, due to its success, was to

resided in or visited Shanghai. Add to

eventually

all

this a study of the techniques used by

Commando training and for training

the United States Marine Corps, who

the special operations people in the

had one of their regiments stationed

British

Operations

there from 1927 until 1942 and you will

Executive) and the American OSS

see a great depth of knowledge gained

(Office of Strategic Service) during the

by Fairbairn on all aspects of close

second world war as well as the

combat, both armed and unarmed.

find

SOE

American

others,

its

way

(Special

Marine

Corp.

into

It

was

Fairbairn who thought of the first

All the methods espoused in Defendu

‘Killing House’, or ‘Mystery House’ as it

had been used by Fairbairn and

was called then. The system that

members of the SMP. The real test 218

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

came in 1925 with the formation of

station in which an armed gang had

what was officially known as the

taken refuge and prisoners in a

Reserve Unit but better known as the

residential area. It would have been enough of a life for most

people

up

to

this

point,

but we now enter really the third part of an incredible story. In 1940, both he and E.A. (Bill) Sykes, his partner in crime from the SMP, who commanded the sniper unit, spent the war as Instructors to Instructors for a variety of special forces and commando

units,

both

British,

American and Canadian, as well as the collection of foreign operatives who passed through such establishments as Inverailort House, at Lochailort in E.A. ‘Bill’ Sykes, partner in crime of W.E.F. in Shanghai and later throughout the Second World  War. Photo taken in Shanghai 1931. Photo courtesy Peter Robins/Sykes Estate.

Scotland or the Commando Basic Training Centre (CBTC) at Achnacarry House some 20 miles away. This book,

Shanghai Riot Squad. So it was from

cannot devote itself to the history of

1925 through to 1935, Fairbairn

these man or their exploits and the

trained, inspired and led the squad in

forthcoming book by an old friend and

all its various duties. This covered

martial arts colleague, Peter Robins on

street disturbances and riots, armed

this truly fascinating period of history

robberies, kidnapping, hostage taking,

and the Fairbairn-Sykes line will satisfy

siege situations and a variety of

this near forgotten piece of military

bodyguarding

his

history and the story that needs to be

retirement at 55 years old, he took

told. What did emerge from these men

every opportunity to ride out with his

was a combat system which has, for

men on emergency calls. To illustrate

many, remained unequalled. They

this - he retired at the end of February

produced techniques that worked

1940 and yet in the early part of the

against men versed in violence and

month, he was at a siege, where his

death.

duties.

Until

unit had been sent to assist the local 219

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

OSS instructors in WW2. Taken at OSS Camp Area B (Camp David) 1943. Fairbairn 1st row second fron right. Rex Applegate 2nd row fourth from left. Colonel Applegate is still an extremely active unarmed combat and weapons instructor teaching both the US Marine Corps and also at such places as Hocking College (Police training) Ohio. Photo courtesy of Colonel Rex Applegate.

As we know, Fairbairn took every

been said such a tactic sounds

opportunity to accompany as many

dangerous, it is actually a good risk

patrols and call-outs so as to be able to

and one that has been my mainstay of

assess under fire and in combat, the

my own defensive tactics for many

reactions of himself and his men. He

years. Mathew Tempkin who is

knew what worked in the fear, stress,

mentioned later when writing about

terror and the reality of a gunfight and

this tactic said “even an expert fighter 

he adopted and developed personal

has trouble defending against a close- 

combat skills to suit. These reached

range rush, and an unskilled enemy is 

their peak in his ‘Silent Killing Course’

usually too surprised to put up any 

delivered at Lochailort and elsewhere

defence. Also a larger opponent is 

during the war years.

usually taken out with a rushing attack  because his balance will immediately 

They Knew What Worked 70 years

be thrown off and he’ll be unable to put 

Ago!

his longer reach to effective use.” 

Perhaps the most unique principle of

Again, from my own experience this

Defendu involved rapidly charging

should be the first thing to do not the

toward the enemy, getting in close and

last option. Mathew Tempkin is a

finishing him off. Although as it has

freelance writer and Court Officer in 220

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

New York City. A practitioner of

or lost in the myriad systems that have 

Ju-Jitsu, defendu and police defensive

evolved since the mass influx of these 

tactics he was also a self-defense

arts into the West.

consultant on the Mayors Task Force on Rape.

This is not to write all these arts off, one cannot do this as there is always 

Peter Robins, once wrote in an article

the exception to the rule, but the rule 

how little development work there

seems to be that hundreds of new

had been since the early part of this

systems and styles have been brought 

century and when one looked at

into being in the last twenty years or 

Fairbairn’s writings in his books -

so. The ‘60s and ‘70s saw the main- 

Defendu 1926, Scientific Self Defence 

stream

1931 and finally, Get Tough  the

Japanese karate grow and flourish.

answers had been arrived at then. This

Gradually there began a break up and 

wasn’t by way of criticism, but an

split away of individuals and groups to 

observation about how few things

found their own organisations. No big 

actually work in real combat and about

problem there, but many of these

the simplicity of techniques which are

individuals and groups had little

required. As the only genuine teacher

understanding of their original system.

of Defendu in Britain, and with nearly

Certainly in many cases, nowhere near 

30 years martial arts experience, Peter

enough knowledge to go off and

is more than qualified to comment on

develop their own system - style, yes,

the role of martial arts in self defence.

but actual system? 

systems,

predominantly 

The following is an extract from an article he wrote for the internal

What happened was that in many 

newsletter of The British Combat

instances, the old adage ‘a little

Association:-

learning is a dangerous thing’, was 

-------------------------

again proved true. Judged from a 

“Thoughts on Self Protection and

sporting aspect, this break up was no 

Martial Arts”.

big problem really. Judged today from 

by Peter Robins

a self protection point of view, it was a  disaster. What we are left with is

221

“It is indeed a sad reflection on the 

very

often

a

hotch-potch

of 

martial arts today that so much of

sporting/competition moves, presented 

their original base in effective combat 

as a coherent and sound method of 

techniques have been sacrificed and 

self defence. Or a collection of pseudo 

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

combat moves that are supposed to  bear some notion of reality. With some  exceptions, nothing could be further  from the truth. In too many cases we are left with a  motley collection of moves that in content,

distance,

speed,

timing,

balance, power, tactically and s  trategically would only work against an  idiot moving at half-speed. This is fine  for demonstration purposes (referred  to in some military circles as ‘Dog and 

The ‘come along’ in progress - with the assistance from pain compliance.

Pony show’) and within the confines of  It would be marvellous to be  able to say that the type of  training as described above  would stand one in good stead  in a bad situation. Perhaps  many years ago it did, when  few people knew better. Most  attackers twenty years ago, on  seeing what they perceived as  any

kind

of

martial

arts 

prowess would have run a  mile. Not so today. The bubble  Peter Robins, on the right and Paul Child on the left, keep alive the ‘Defendu’ system of combat in the U.K. Seen here demonstrating the start of a ‘come along’.

has burst. The dream has  faded.So where did it go 

a dojo/training hall or someone’s own 

wrong? At the risk of being clever 

little mind

about this perplexing question, these 

fantasy world.

If this is 

where it stayed, there would be little  harm done. But it does not. For many  years now, these kind of techniques  have been presented as a kind of

thoughts come to mind:-  The myth was sold that all and  any martial arts training was effective. The myth was sold that a black 

mystical and magical potion to an 

belt automatically meant that you have 

unsuspecting public.

become an instructor, when all it really  222

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

meant was that the recipient had 

Consider this, you have been told that 

gained a certain level in training.

you are at war from tomorrow and that  you have been given a group of people 

The myth was sold that gaining in 

to train. They will be able to spend 

knowledge and becoming effective 

about a day or two with you learning 

meant

some unarmed techniques, after that 

learning

more

weird

and

wonderful moves as you progressed.

they will have to move on and take with  them what you have been able to show 

The myth was sold that all martial  arts had been tried and tested.

them. They might very well have to use  what you have been able to teach  them in a real close combat situation 

The list could go on, but we will stop 

...... what would you teach them? Now 

there and state that this is enough to 

you may say this sounds rather

be going on with! 

far-fetched, but travel back to the last  war and that is more or less what 

Pick up any martial arts magazine from 

instructors like Fairbairn & Sykes had 

the past few years and you will see 

to do.” 

words used in the text and advertise-  ments that were never used before - 

Peter Robins June 97

words like, real, effective, practical,

-------------------------

combat ........ Peter Robins advises that Fairbairn This is not done just for editorial

based his teaching of close combat on

content. It does show that a problem 

3 principles:

has been recognised in regard to what 

Surprise • Speed • Retaining the

has been passed off for self protection 

Initiative

and what has often been a rather  stylised dance or keep fit regime.

The first two are self-explanatory, the

Harsh words? Maybe so. I truly hope 

third perhaps not quite so. What he

that anyone reading this can turn 

advocated was that once you decide

around and say - “that does not apply 

you have to attack, then there is no

to me, I had a good instructor, one that 

let-up until the fight is over. The

knew what he was talking about at a 

rationale was very aptly summed up by

practical level and made what he gave 

the CO at the Special Training Centre,

us a living art, not a dead artifact.” 

Lochailort, in Western Scotland in July 1942 as follows:-

223

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

“To the civilian without a weapon, or 

and some martial arts colleagues as a

the soldier surprised without his or 

‘closed shop’ training system to keep

deprived of it, it gives the necessary 

alive the defendu system of Fairbairn

confidence, determination and ruth- 

and

lessness to gain victory.

subsequent adaptation for later military

It will soon be found that the principle 

and police use. The ‘initiative’ of CODA

value of the training lies not so much in 

is to re-introduce these effective

the actual physical holds or breaks 

concepts and techniques to British

(and blows), but in the psychological 

Police forces. It is a system which has

reaction which engenders and fosters 

survived in essence for over sixty

the necessary attitude of mind which 

years, but as seems to be the case all

refuses

but forgotten by those organisations

to

admit

defeat

and

is

determined to achieve victory.” 

Sykes

and

to

study

the

that need it the most. Of everything I know it must come the most highly

Starting from the STC, their methods

recommended.

spread wide and far, found their way into the Army, Navy, Royal

Broadly, the foundation of a close

Marines and RAF, to say nothing

combat system should be based on

of the many special units that Great

these precepts:-

Britain formed. Some are well known,

• Easy to Present

such as the Commandos, Independent

• Easy to Understand

Companies,

• Easy to Perform

Special

Operations

Executive (SOE), SAS, SBS with their

• Easy to Retain under Stress

links extending to all United States and Canadian special forces and

To be accurate, the term relatively

intelligence

easy should be substituted for easy, as

taught

operations.

such

worthy

Fairbairn

notables

in

no system will ever by that easy to put

unconventional warfare as Spencer

over in a combat situation, as the

Chapman, Mike Calvert, Lord Lovat

resultant stress induced sees to that.

and both the Stirling brothers, not to

During his interviews with former

mention Randolph Churchill and Ian

CBTC instructors in his quest for

Fleming.

information on the period, Peter Robins tells the story of his encounter

CODA

-

Combined

Oriental

&

with a 73 year old. They were talking

Defendu Arts

about the wrist lock, which if you look

Was founded in 1993 by Peter Robins

in Fairbairn’s book, never seems a 224

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

particularly dynamic technique. Peter’s

potential to cause harm and injury.

next recollection, however, was from

When eventually he was taken, it was

his back as he looked up at the boot of

by more than 5 to 6 officers and the

this old man which was just inches

two who first got there knew that they

from his face. He’d actually carried out

would be unable to subdue him on

an attack on Peter with the technique,

their own without serious risk of

put him down - with no compliance

personal injuries. It takes numbers of

from Peter whatsoever - and as Peter

people to restrain someone who is only

tells the story, there was nothing he

partially violent and those same

could have done about it.

officers would die laughing if they could look at how our British Control

What then became patently clear to

& Restraint training has been put

Peter about the difference then and

together and sold to individual police

now was that the philosophy of combat

and prison officers. Over the past few

was based on attack. What Peter had

years however, this has all changed

perceived in the book as a passive

and a ‘Wind of Change’ is blowing

defence, was in fact an attacking

through police training in the UK.

move and this has since been went through Lochailort as instructors.

Knife Defence The Ultimate Myth

The imperatives of war demanded

Most knife defence teaching you will

deadly, effective, pre-emptive action.

see will be guaranteed to get you very

Today, regrettably, it is wait, defend

seriously hurt or dead. It won’t work

and die or suffer serious injury. Prior to

and if the people teaching it ever had

Lochailort and the Fairbairn/Sykes

to go up against someone even

influence, older Instructors from the

moderately good with a knife there

physical training wing, whose respon-

would, in a very short space of time, be

sibility, hand to hand combat, had been

far fewer instructors (not a bad thing

confirmed that the whole emphasis

when I come to think about it). The

had changed from Defence to Attack.

attractions of the knife to villains are

confirmed by numerous people who

many. They are highly concealable,

225

Watch any Sky television programme

cheap, easily obtained easily disposed

on American police to see the reality of

of, can be constructed from tools e.g.

personal combat. I watched the arrest,

screwdrivers, inflict severe injuries,

by hardened, experienced officers, of

(even more so than bullet wounds an

a drugged individual who had the

some cases), are silent, can be

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

brought into action quickly and do not

went wrong. To someone attacked

require a high skill level to use. Don’t

with or threatened with a knife such

also think that the blade of a knife

distinctions are unhelpful. When you

needs to be long to cause damage. In

are threatened with a knife, particular-

one ten year period in one county of

ly when it is used to back up a street

Texas, two law enforcement officers

robbery, compliance must be the initial

were murdered with edged weapons

tactic, but keep in the forefront of your

of less than one inch blade length - a

mind that even if you comply they or he

carpet cutter and a single edged razor

may still cut you. Be prepared to go

blade. Because of the small surface

along with the first, but not with the

area of the tip of the knife blade there

second option. How close the knife

are tons per square inch, per unit area.

is held is another problem. If it is

Only a four centimetre blade will

touching your body then you must act,

penetrate the heart.

in my belief. The problem is that there is no ‘transition’ from him holding it

In 1992 a crime survey in the UK

against you, to pushing it in you, or

revealed that in half the incidents of mugging, the offenders were armed with an edged weapon. Knives were top of the list, but screwdrivers were next. In 1994 out of 677 homicides recorded in the UK some 236 (35%) involved an edged weapon of one type or another. The preceding ten years up to 1994 shows a fluctuation in this percentage of between 32% and 37%. Knives can be concealed and brought into play from anywhere. This book is not the place to look at the knife and it’s tactics in any detail and, for the ‘man in the street’ would serve no purpose. In the UK knife skills, unlike

 Against the knife, Krav Maga operates on the premise that ‘action will beat reaction’ and that proximity not distance is what’s needed.

the States, are amateurish. Most are

slashing your mouth open if it is held

carried to intimidate and many deaths

against your face. There is insufficient

which result from edged weapons are

movement for you to react against, so

probably the ‘acts of bravado’ which

you must act the moment the blade is 226

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

put against you. What is on your side is

Correct Thinking

that ‘Action Beats Reaction’. I know

For many years I have conditioned

this to be true and to act immediately

myself to come to terms with the fact

the blade is put against you is also the

that anyone I have problems with in

last thing your assailant is expecting.

any part of the world is carrying a knife.

We will look at this in more detail in a

If I forget this I am going to be totally

later chapter.

unprepared to deal with it’s emergence in the split second I may have to react.

If the knife is held some distance away,

We are told that we need a good

then comply, but be ready to act. If you

distance between a man with a knife

have to pass your wallet don’t hold

and ourselves. If I have ten feet I’m

your hand out as it can be the first

off!. If a police officer has ten feet he

thing to get cut. Throw it to him, if the

should be off as well. The problem is

distance allows. If he can cut you

that someone who shows you the knife

without much imperceptible movement

is probably out to impress, whereas

toward you then I personally would

the man who wants to cut you will

want to act sooner rather than later.

‘sucker’ you in close, so you simply

I don’t want to try and defend the knife

won’t have the ability to create

I want to prevent action against me.

the ‘control gap’ for your ‘tactical

The Krav Maga system is good in

communication.’

this regard and reinforces the action beating reaction principle.

The quote from the late Col. Stavers earlier in the chapter summed up the

In the UK we do not have a ‘knife

reality of going barehanded against a

culture’ which is part of our heritage as

knife. The following may give you a

is the case in some Eastern countries.

slight feel for the horror of knives.

Nor do we have the ‘prison’ knife culture that obtains in the States where

Golden Rule

the in-prison training in knife work has

At all times if you are the victim of

been elevated almost to that of a

violence assume that your assailant

sophisticated martial art. What we do

has an edged weapon. It is essential

have, however, is that most homicides

that you are able to see a persons

in the UK result from stabbing, so

palms and if you can’t the correct

whilst we don’t have a ‘knife culture’

assumption must be he has a knife. If

we have a knife problem.

you can see his palms the incorrect assumption must not be that he has

227

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

not got a knife. It can be up a sleeve,

British police have found themselves

in his belt, behind his neck and only

on the front line when it comes to knife

the limits of imagination restrict where

attacks. It was reported that a Sheffield

someone may be concealing a knife.

police constable could be scarred for

This is why I will not be convinced

life, after being repeatedly slashed

otherwise about the correctness of

across the face and back of the head

strikes in a conflict , to do anything else

in a frenzied knife attack by a motorist

exposes you to an edged weapon.

he had stopped for questioning. After checking

“4

Hurt

In

Knife

Attack

At

the

driver’s

details

he

realised the man was wanted in

Jobcentre”

connection with a theft and attempted

Four people were wounded, one

to arrest him. Once outside the vehicle,

seriously by a woman, armed with two

the man produced what appeared to

knives and two screwdrivers, who

be a ‘Stanley’ knife and slashed to PC

attacked customers and staff at a

several times across the back of the

Jobcentre yesterday. Simon Bridge, a

head. The police constable later

24 yr old electrician, staggered from

underwent surgery to a deep 6 inch

the centre with a knife embedded in his

wound to his face.

head. He had joined the queue when he was attacked from behind by the

One Metropolitan police sergeant saw

woman who was described as berserk.

colleagues stabbed 11 times as he

She attacked for no reason and with

crossed the road to help them. It is

no warning, although it was thought

reported

the incident had been as a result of the

spontaneous and can be over in

woman not having been able to collect

seconds, with horrific and sometimes

a payment cheque the day before.

fatal results.

that

most

attacks

are

One 42 yr old man who was inside the Centre said “she went totally 

Don’t just think of an edged weapon as

berserk. I saw her grab someone and 

being a knife - the common screwdriv-

stab them. People were hitting her with 

er is the second most common murder

chairs, but she did not stop.”  She

weapon in the UK and US after knives.

was eventually detained by the police.

A weapon with a blade of just one to

Daily Telegraph

one-and-a-half inches can penetrate the heart, abdomen, or neck area,

Don’t think it just happens to the

sever vital arteries and cause death.

public. Over the past few years the 228

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

Edged weapons account for 60% of

that when a person ‘explodes’ at

homicides and we are told that this

another, the defenders hands come

figure would be even higher if it were

up to defend which is instinctive,

not for the skills of the Paramedics

whereas moving back is not an option

who attend the injured. However, it is

- it happens too slowly and is not

probably the one area of personal

instinctive)

defence which has the least to offer in

”Standing 10 foot back while trying to 

solving the problem.

persuade co-operation puts a suspect  more at ease- and, most importantly,

There is not only conflicting advice as

gives you a full view of his or her body.

to how to ‘manage’ the situation should

You can look for non-verbal signs of 

you suspect a knife may be present,

intent staring, tensing for an attack) as 

but even less certainty about what to

you stay out of reach of head, hands 

do should one be produced. My own

and legs. This buffer zone is known as 

experience has occurred in enclosed

the ‘reactionary gap’ “(PC - in principle

spaces without the luxury or freedom

it seems ok to think you can stand 10

to be able to create distance , although

feet away from someone and hold a

I am not sure that space is our greatest

conversation, but I’m sure, in reality it

ally unless you are going to use it for a

is impossible to carry out. You would

head start. I read some advice to

have to be very, very suspicious about

police officers about ‘management’ of

someone for you to stand 10 feet away

such situations and I remain sceptical.

and the probability is the person will

It went like this:

’fill’ the gap by walking towards you. Try it in any major city and you will

”Never assume the person you are 

have old ladies walking between you

dealing with poses no threat to your 

with their shopping bags.

safety. If you confront a person don’t 

229

stand up close ’in his face’ with your 

You will also ‘draw’ a crowd as

feet apart. This invites violence and, if 

you also have to raise your voice in a

the person has a weapon, you will be 

commanding

particularly

stand

command to stop will raise the

virtually no chance of escaping injury if 

temperature of the event. The problem

you are attacked” (PC - my concern

is much of this thinking has reached us

with this is the presumption that the

from the States where officers are

officer will have any opportunity at all

routinely armed and can ‘control’ a

to retreat - my experience has been

suspect from a chosen, safe distance,

vulnerable

and

way.

Any

verbal

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

or cover an officer whilst his partner

The problem is, how transferable the

searches the suspect or questions

conclusions and advice are to the UK

him. With no pistol it isn’t a transfer-

scenario. Armed officers, regularly

able option! What I also have a

facing armed villains, in ultra-violent

problem with is that if your suspicions

surroundings creates a mind set when

of the man are such that you have

answering a call in the States, that is

retreated to a 10 foot distance at some

not prevalent amongst officers here,

point you are going to have to close

certainly ones I talk to and train. Also

again! ). Also if you are called to a

the 21 foot ‘reactionary gap’ was

‘domestic’ ten feet between you and

obtained by having someone geared

the protagonists is definitely not an

up to ‘sprint’ over that distance as a

option).

challenge which we know now as the ‘Tueller Drill’ -it won’t happen like that

“If a suspect produces a knife the first 

in reality. It was about 1983 that

officer should shout

Dennis Tueller a Salt Lake City cop

‘knife’! to alert 

others”.

who

also

taught

at

(PC this is transferable to a member of

researched the fact that it took an

the public in the same situation).

average man only 1.5 seconds to

Gunsite

cover seven yards, from a standing “If the weapon is a screwdriver, still 

start and deliver a fatal knife strike. All

shout knife and back off immediately to 

well and good, but we know that in the

create space”.

street a man will not sprint to deliver a knife strike, but will want to

The Magic 21 Feet

surprise you at very close range. This

The comment was then made about

reactionary gap also includes bringing

the requirement for the 21 foot

a defensive handgun into play.

reactionary gap. This is the product of the American video ‘Surviving Edged 

My point has always has been that the

Weapons’. An excellent video and the

man you feel you need to keep ten feet

best I have ever seen at bringing home

away from is probably no threat. It is

the reality of the knife, its culture and

the man who seemingly offers no

devastating effect at close quarters. It

threat is the one who may be lulling

recounts and recreates actual officer

you into a false sense of security,

incidents with chilling realism and must

getting you close and then he’ll

be recommended viewing for all law

explode.

enforcement personnel.

proximity between officer and suspect

So there is still a closer

230

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

on almost every point of contact,

The ‘1 Yard Rule’

resulting in confusion and injury should

I will not be convinced otherwise, that

that suspect ‘kick off’ either with a knife

within the one metre range or even

or unarmed. I come back to the ‘control

longer you can only go one way -

gap’, if it is unrealistically big the other

forward. I am not saying that retreat

person will fill it ! - he won’t want to talk

is not an option, it should be your

to you at ten feet. To stop him you will

first option if a knife enters the

now have to ‘spray’ him or get a baton

proceedings, what I’m saying is unless

out. American knife tactics are not

you have this ten foot gap, which is

transferable as the presence of a

highly unlikely, you won’t have the

handgun by the officer adds the

opportunity to get out of there. Anyone

necessary authority to the ‘control

with whom you need a ten foot gap

distance’ for you to keep someone at

I would submit you send for the

any distance you want.

firearms people.

I learned one thing on the door and

I’ll quote my good friend Peter Robins

that was if they even blinked and I

again who with his links with some

thought they were going to move or go

very practical combat people in the

for a knife you could only go one way

States recounts the speed at which

and that’s forwards. You must hit hard,

Bob Kasper’s students were able to

 jam the hand that’s reaching inside the

draw a concealed knife, either an open

 jacket and blast him with the combined

blade or even a folder all within a

‘head & shoulder hit’ or elbows. If you

second for the former and marginally

try and go back you may have

over one second with the folder and

nowhere to go, could slip, will panic,

slash a special target.

not be in control, will give him the range he needs to slash at you, many

The advice from the article, which I

falsely believe you should be going for

have related above, extended to look

a spray or baton, but it’s too late for

at what options were available if

that and you will probably fumble it. Try

attacked close up and it rightly made

your drills against a knife with your

the comment that even a baton may

back against a wall! You then know

have limited value. Remember this is

intuitively that there is only one way to

advice to serving police officers, but

go. You cannot go backwards at the

having a knifeman at three feet in front

same

of you, matters, not what your

time

defences’. 231

you

‘organise

your

‘Purpose’ is for being there at the time.

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

The advice went like this-

you have no time to bring a baton

-- Try to deflect the knife hand to the 

into effect. What I am advocating

side.

goes against the ‘Pat-Wrap-Attack’

-- Move away sidewards.

procedure

-- Create distance between you and 

individuals involved in police training.

the attacker.

I have no objection with the ‘Pat and

-- take cover.

Attack’ part, it is the bit in the middle

(The above is fine so far and I agree

which is frankly bollocks.

advocated

by

certain

with the broad tactic to get away. The following, however, is not so good). If you are faced with immediate 

The first golden rule is not to try to grab the knife arm, either with one and

threat of death or serious injury:- 

certainly not with two of your hands.

-- Grab the attacker’s wrist with both 

You just won’t be able to pull it off

hands; 

whilst he is slashing and stabbing at

-- Bang the wrist repeatedly on a hard 

the speed of light. It’s back to the

surface or; 

‘whirling propeller’. If you cannot get a

-- knee-strike the abdomen repeatedly; 

grip very early on you will be in a bad

shout ‘drop the knife’ repeatedly.

way. Trying to concentrate on this

The advice went on to say -

to the exclusion of destroying your

“by hitting the wrist or abdomen 

opponent places entirely the wrong

repeatedly, you stun the attacker and 

emphasis on the correct sequence.

cause dysfunction in the arm or body.

The majority of people who try to teach

The aim is to cause him to drop the 

knife self defence do so on the basis

weapon. If the weapon is dropped: 

of the straight stab or long, wide swing

-- Restrain the person if possible 

which is left out just long enough to

-- create distance 

facilitate a good hold on the offending

“do not get involved in a brawl with an 

arm and then a suitable counter

armed attacker.....you will lose.” 

attack - NO WAY!.

I find it very hard to be critical of advice

The second golden rule is knee strikes

which is meant to help officers who

to the abdomen do not work! They

may be faced with a knife situation, but

don’t work for a number of reasons,

many aspects of the above are wrong

the first being that you are kneeing

tactically. The assumption has to be

upwards

made that- you cannot get away, he is

impact, by nearly half. Second we

going to attack you with the blade and

have to make the assumption that to

which

diminishes

your

232

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

knee to the abdomen the assailant is

‘suspicion’ about an edged weapon

bent over, if he isn’t then it is definitely

e.g. prior knowledge, if he makes any

not a target, if he is bent over it is still

‘overt’ move to take anything out you

not a target and the reason is that once

must go in and go in hard - more later.

he bends over the muscles of his abdomen interlock and form armour

2. It is complete ‘bollocks’ to believe

plate. They cover the solar plexus and

that if attacked in a straight line and

make it a ‘no no.’ Fourth to knee

you are forced to go back you will be

upwards you will always find that

able to ‘side-step.’ It is a complete

you have an ‘equal and opposite’ effect

myth and any knife training predicated

with

in

on the basis that this is possible is

opposition. Depending on how the

dangerous and proposed by people

knife is held you are likely to pull it into

who are simply making it up as they go

your leg or body.

along. People who suddenly come

The effort required in the opposing

under attack will NOT instinctively step

‘pulling’ action of knee strikes to

to the side- many will just throw their

the abdomen make the technique

hands up in defence.

the

arms

pulling

down

ineffectual.These days the ‘received

233

wisdom’ with regard to knife attacks is

3. To believe that when you see

this:-

someone go for a weapon you will be

1. If you believe the other person has a

able to draw one of your weapons and

knife hidden on their person you need

make it work in time is also a highly

to be closer not further away. I will

dangerous. You are effectively trying to

qualify that statement. If you can keep

‘beat someone to the draw’. Those

ten to fifteen feet away then that is a

special forces military units recognised

safe distance if you are suspicious. In

a long time ago that within the ‘one

the video ’Surviving Edged Weapons’,

yard rule’ it won’t work to go for a

the 21 foot safe, reactionary gap was

weapon. You must be skilled at

arrived at by one person doing his very

unarmed, impactive techniques which

best to cover ground in a training drill.

disable or make unconscious your

In real life nobody would even dream

opponent before he can get the

of launching themselves over that

weapon out. If you believe someone is

distance and 10-12 feet is safe. The

going for a knife the only direction is

‘mindset’ of someone carrying a knife

FORWARD and into them - they must

is that they intend to use it at

be out of it before they know they are

close quarters. On the basis of your

in it.

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

4. Once the knife is out your priority

strike again. For me it’s elbows. He will

plan

being

duck his face down as everyone does

impossible, you must be a believer that

and the throat may not present itself as

attack is the ONLY defence you have.

a target. Don’t practise drills in training

In the States it is now accepted that:

which are based on the fact that you

a. You are likely to get cut and on that

always have targets to strike. Make it

basis you should present the least

real - get the training assailant to put

important part of your body to the

his head down and shoulders up and

weapon. This is the backs of your arms

see how difficult matters become.

which are raised as a guard

f. If an assailant simply pushes the

b. The best you will hope for is to

blade close to you you will usually be

‘deflect the blade’, enabling you to

able to slap it out of his hand. Believe

close with your opponent and using

me it works - Action beats Reaction.

elbow techniques, eye gouges, throat

Hit the inside of the wrist and you will

strikes take him out of the game. You

get a nervous spasm which can

must put him under an endless

release the grip. Any knife held close

barrage of blows. You will not be able

to you and touching your body as a

to grab his wrist and who can say that

threat must be attacked. Compliance is

even if you do what is there to bang

no guarantee of not getting cut. A fast,

his wrist on. Grabbing his wrist does

non-telegraphed strike to the knife

nothing. He simply has to take the

hand or arm will work - Action beats

knife with his other hand and you are

Reaction.

is

to

escape.

That

dead. The deflection must be a ‘heavy slap’.

The Original Problem

c. If you can grab some clothing good.

The martial arts world bears the

Don’t even attempt a ‘wrist lock’ it is a

greatest responsibility for the ‘myth’ of

‘fine motor skill’ and is likely to fail.

knife self defence. Martial arts to its

d. Force the knife hand away from

discredit has an answer for everything

both your bodies if you have managed

- in reality though, it doesn’t. What it

to get a grip of a sleeve. If you don’t he

does have is the ability for two trained

will be able to manipulate the blade

people

from the wrist and cut you, but more

where ‘compliance’ by the attacker is

hazardous is his ability to change the

paramount and by the application of

weapon to his other hand.

choreographed skills demonstrate a

e. Your very first strike must have the

defence for all occasions. What it also

maximum force possible and then

has is

to

arrange

pre-set

drills

shelter for some individuals 234

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

who would have no life outside of their

arts knife defence I have seen which

martial art to perpetrate the myth to

is based on attacks as they actually

enhance solely personal ambition

happen.

with no thought or regard to the

- They show a straight thrust, which

consequences of their actions.

after being delivered is left in the air with the arm rigid so that a grab and

To believe that Taiho Jutsu could be

counter can be applied.

transferred from the Japanese police

- There are down strikes which are

to here in the UK took a certain ‘leap of

blocked with a rising block and then

faith’ . What didn’t come with it was the

the same counter strike finish.

political and cultural background of

- The attack is always to a pre-

policing in Japan, for example that

determined area at a set point in front

their power was absolute, people

of the defenders body so he knows

disappeared ‘on remand’ for many

‘where’ to block.

years until a trial date was set and, most importantly, Japanese police had

Watch an demonstration of Tomiki

been using steel telescopic batons to

Aikido, where, to their credit they work

subdue people they were going to

on ‘freeform’ knife attacks with no

arrest with their taiho jutsu techniques

pre-determined attack or target. The

for 45 years and more.

problem is though that defenders are able to start at a safe distance and

More importantly training

in martial

move about the mat with absolute

arts was a cultural part of every

freedom and no restrictions, but more

Japanese police station - a way of life

importantly, look at how many times

- with many hours a week devoted to a

the grabs and counters don’t work. Put

whole range of systems, not only Taiho

the defender with his back to a wall or

Jutsu. This level of training produces

put him in a corner, facing a razor

fine motor skills that survive the stress

sharp blade and then see how

of the street. It won’t for the British

effective trying to get a lock on the

officer with a few hours training a

wrist will be!

month. Improvised Weapons

235

Unfortunately what you see, albeit

Hand in hand with some general

impressive for it’s gymnastic quality

martial arts myths and street defence,

is a million miles away from how it

goes the myth about improvised

happens in reality. There is no martial

weapons. Pens, combs, brollies, rolled

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

magazines, briefcases, keys, etc etc

last thing you will do is remember to

are

suitable

roll up your copy of Playboy, you won’t

improvised weapons. In reality none

reach for your comb or pen and even if

will work and they won’t work for a

you have your keys in your hand they

number of reasons. Before we look at

will seem a puny option against a six

whether improvised weapons have a

inch blade. Second, although you have

part to play in a defensive strategy we

read about how a variety of daily

need to look at the law.

instruments can be turned into a

all

referred

to

as

weapon, you never practise with them The carrying of anything designed to

and, as consequence, you have no

be used as a weapon is illegal. The

trained or reactive response to bring

principal legislation about this is

them into play. Unless you practise

Section 1 Prevention of Crime Act

daily using your briefcase as a shield

1953, which states “Any person who 

you will even forget you have it in your

without lawful authority or reasonable 

hand when someone pulls a knife on

excuse, the proof thereof shall lie with 

you.

him, has with him in any public place  any offensive weapon shall be guilty of 

If you walk down the street with a

an offence”. The reference to “without 

ballpoint pen in your hand with the

lawful authority or reasonable excuse’ 

intent of using it as a weapon if

r efers to the carrying of the weapon

attacked, then you will probably use it,

and not the manner of it’s use,

as you have focussed your mind on

therefore an ‘article’ carried on the

its new function. You won’t use it,

off-chance of being attacked has been

however, if it is in your pocket. Many

held to constitute an offence.

weapons can be improvised for use in particular

exposed

occupations.

The law recognises, however, the

Clipboards can be used by nursing

reasonable necessity to enlist every-

staff, bailiffs and a variety of other

day items as ‘weapons of opportunity’,

people whose occupation puts them at

in your defence of self, others and in

the

the prevention of a crime - an act

potentially aggressive people.However

which must happen spontaneously

unless you have determined in your

and have no premeditation.

mind that a particular implement is now

sharp

end

of

dealing

with

going to function as a weapon you will Reasons Against

However, when an attack happens the

only ever comb your hair with it - not with the clipboard obviously. 236

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

be with you. It is too easy for people

Weapons In The Home

In the house you can keep a variety of

who write about these subjects

to

tactically located weapons in case

simply list the improvised weapons

of emergency. There is no need to

and then demonstrate the targets as if

improvise, simply choose a weapon

it were just that simple, whilst totally

that is reasonably non-lethal, such as a

ignoring the reality and psychology of

heavy stick and keep it or

them to

the event. If you come to rely on a

hand - your house is not a public place

particular ‘improvised’ item you can bet

so a wide variety of weapons can be

your last penny that when you are

owned by you. I am not advocating the

confronted you won’t have it with you.

use of any weapon and remember any

You should be the best improvised

weapon you may choose to use can be

weapon, not some hat pin (not worn a

used against you. Always remember,

hat for years!).

however that whatever you use, the force applied must be reasonable and

It is too easy to be dogmatic about a

necessary. In the comfort of their own

concept whereas we know that in the

homes people have stabbed intruders

real

to death and successfully claimed self

disprove the rule. The use of a chair

defence given the circumstances. In

against a knife will work, but the

the States it would be uncommon to

situation must have been one where

find many households without a

you either suspected he was about to

firearm and a warning in the garden

draw a knife, or he has had it out for

about the use of lethal force.

some time and this has allowed you to

When I work abroad I carry a

get hold of a chair or you preplanned

telescopic baton. It will carry in the

the defence. Where he erupts at you

waistband comfortably all day, but can,

with a knife you’ll be cut before you

on occasions, particularly if you are

even manage to get hold of the chair

going downstairs with some impact,

never mind bring it into play.

world

many

exceptions

will

open of it’s own accord, which can be highly awkward. It is still the best

237

Assaults Indoors

defence against a knife and in most

I want to direct this mainly to women

countries the knife will be your biggest

whose are at greatest risk of assault

threat. I do not think of things I will

when indoors- the statistics starkly

improvise, because I know that I am

confirm this. It makes sense therefore

not conditioned when under stress, to

to prepare mentally at least by identify-

give them a second thought. So it will

ing those household implements which

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

could be brought into play should

bottom of your bag may just as well be

anything occur. Heavy ash trays,

at home if you are surprised as you

reading lamps, bottles, glass jars,

turn a corner. I’m ambivalent about

shoes, kitchen knives, a fork etc. If you

attack alarms as many are ignored.

go for them then be prepared to use

They can sound like car alarms which,

them- don’t let it be taken off you. If

as we know, everyone ignores and

you felt frightened enough to feel the

unless it is to hand or attached to your

need to pick up a weapon then that is

bag it will be of little use. Where you

sufficient. Know how you will get out

are exposed to a less than good

quickly if you have to. Don’t lock

‘situational’ risk as a lone female

yourself in the house, even to the

working late or having an isolated

extent you keep the front door

walk, then anything will help, but make

unlocked, remember your threat is

sure you have the alarm to hand, throw

inside with you not on the outside.

it away from you when you are

Trust your feelings about someone

attacked and scream at the top of your

and don’t be invited inside someone's

voice. Fight, gouge, kick and strike and

home unless you are confident in your

everything combined may help turn

own abilities and very happy about the

things your way.

person. Don’t simply trust to appearances. The worst ones, look like the

Summary

best, they wouldn’t get away with what

What counts in self defence is Control

they do otherwise.

and Simplicity. It is impossible to deal in sufficient detail to include all aspects

There is a good saying that - “The pen 

of control - although we’ve touched on

in the hand is worth two knives in

that aspect of control which relates to

the scabbard” 

which is quite true,

ourselves i.e.. fear and adrenalin. How

providing as we have said the pen is in

we can control others though, is

fact in your hand in the first place. In

another matter, for another time.

the UK we have nothing like the range

Simplicity is what Fairbairn knew in the

of non-lethal options available in the

early part of the century and what

States or even on the Continent. CS

others like Col. Rex Applegate still

spray, stunguns, batons are all legal in

teaches, as a consultant in CQB to

many countries of the world and can

both the American Police and Military -

certainly give you an edge. For any to

this despite the fact he is in his early

work, even a personal attack alarm it

80’s. The American Marine Corps

has to be to hand. Anything in the

officers (who were in Shanghai at that 238

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

time) knew when they developed

situation and whilst martial arts, in

within the USMC their effective World

various guises plays its part, they know

War 2 techniques, from what they

that traditional single style systems

learned both there and in Scotland as

won’t work. This view is nowhere

well as the techniques they were

better expressed than in the teachings

developing themselves.

of Charles Nelson - a former US Marine, who was in the first landings at

The USMC has been a breeding

Guadalcanal. He is now in his ‘80s and

ground ‘par excellence’ for realistic

going strong. Acknowledged as one of

combat, producing some outstanding

the most clinically effective CQC

individuals. Two, who should be

practitioners, yet as Bob Kasper once

mentioned, are Charles Nelson of

remarked, couldn’t get a mention in

New York and John Kary. I came

traditional martial arts magazines.

across both of these exemplars of ‘street’ combative skills through my old

John

friend Peter Robins. Peter is the UK’s

phenomenon and even with no sight

leading

and deaf in one ear, is actually

exponent

DEFENDU

system

of

the

WW2

developed

Kary

is

another

walking

by

contracted to the US Marines as a

Fairbairn and Sykes and is the

civilian consultant to teach unarmed

acknowledged leading historian on the

combat.

‘F-S’ story.

Vietnam, he is a believer in simple,

As a contributing editor and member of

powerful and effective techniques,

the American elite Gung-Ho Chuan

aimed at vital parts of the body with

Association (GHCA), Peter is able to

aggression and a ruthless attitude.

keep a foot on both sides of the

John runs American Combatives Inc.,

Atlantic, with regard to developments

whilst Charles Nelson teaches what

in CQC. Founded by former Marine

has become known as the Nelson

Robert (Bob) Kasper, the GHCA is an

System.

Severely

wounded

in

organisation of Marine Corps veterans who research, practise and teach CQC

Others around the world who have

techniques based on the curriculum

worked hard to keep the ‘FS’ work

used by the elite Allied military units of

alive are Geoff Todd in New Zealand,

WW 2.

Matt Tempkin in New York and Carl Cestari in New Jersey.

They teach and train in the knowledge of what really happens in a combat 239

M A R T I A L

A R T S

M Y T H S

In the UK my own Association - The British Combat Association was

formed to promote and develop ‘Real’ self defence. With my partner and

Co-Chief

Instructor

Geoff

Thompson, the association now has

an instructor cadre which numbers nearly 200 since its inception in 1993 and since our push to promote the real world of CQC, I now see martial artists in their writings on self defence use such words as ‘Real’, ‘Effective’, ‘Practical’ etc., yet they still teach the same old non-effective crap they’ve thought would work for years, still we keep trying. GET REAL - GET TOUGH!

240

1 S C H A P T E R

T H I R T E E N

 The Physical Encounter 

treet

Fight

or

Self

‘martial arts in jeans’ as it is usually

Defence - many read-

Karate moves but without a white ‘Gi’

ers who have fallen

and done in street clothes which I

foul of the ‘bandwagon’

assume is supposed to make us

self defence books will

believe they will work in the street.

be familiar with the

term street fight. Let me make the

Remember this - if you are being

point that self defence has nothing to

‘fronted’ by someone and you move

do with a ‘street fight’ even if I fully

into some stance and bring your hands

understood what one of those is. What

up he’ll be all over you like a ‘rash’.

happens in these books is that you see a photo, or an artists impression

How you stand in most normal

of two ‘fighters’ squared off in front

circumstances

of each other in a boxing or martial

because that’s probably how you will

arts type stance, with the arms in a

be standing if you are attacked. If

‘guard’ position.

you are walking down the street

IS

your

and you are stopped

-

by someone

The book will then take endless pages

wanting directions, who then wants

talking about advantages of the stance,

your wallet, you are NOT going to

how to move smoothly in it, how to

move into a fighting stance. The whole

block and counter, where to hit etc etc

point is this - you must be able to

etc. This is just another martial art by

execute all your techniques, with

any other description - it is not self

impact from what I call a ‘Social

defence. You would be better simply

Stance.’

buying a book on boxing. I call this

241

stance

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

Also - when you do adopt a ‘fighting

in a ‘brawl’ you may be unlikely to win.

stance’ you ‘telegraph what you know

If I am ever ‘fronted’ by someone who

and how competent you are or, more

I know to be dangerous, the last thing

importantly, are not (what I call the

I ever want to do is to forewarn him

‘Peter Sellars look). If you are facing

of my intentions or my competence.

some thug who has some combative

You must think of it this way - if you

skills he can tell immediately when

end up in a ‘fighting stance’ exchanging

you raise your hands to guard that

blows - then you have done something

you are a novice, but more critically

very badly wrong. Those people who

by doing just that you raise his

are trying to teach you to ‘edge’ into a favourable stance have no and I repeat NO practical experience of how a serious confrontation will unfold. You start to edge into a stance and they will head butt you unconscious. Some basics first. Differentiate between

‘Execution

and

Application.’ The first relates to

the ‘doing’ of a technique the second to how that technique is applied in a ‘situational’ role. Fairbairn when he taught his Defendu

system

to

recruits,

downplayed the technique, instead emphasising individuality and a I promise this is the last one, but I had to put one more example of the rubbish proposed in the book you may now be familiar with. It showed a woman being threatened and preparing herself as shown above. We never thought this would work 30 + years ago and to make matters worse, in the book, she’d actually  moved into a long karate stance - it’s just simply a con and not only that it’s dangerous and i rresponsible to make women believe that such a thing is the answer to a physical confrontation.

ruthless “win-at-all-costs” attitude. British

Commando

instructors

(according to Mathew Tempkin) many

of

whom

were

former

Shanghai policemen, insisted, “it’s  not so much what you do that 

caution level and the chance of

counts, but how aggressively you 

catching him by surprise goes out

do it.”

of the window. You will be engaged

me the Fairbairn approach of not

This is ‘application’ and for

242

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

teaching a specific defence for a

may now be about the effectiveness of

specific attack, but allowing a flexible

the technique. Also if you can vary

response is far better. We should have

where you train so as not to become

an

‘state dependent,’ it would be an

Explosive

Reaction

To

A

Situation - it’s as simple as that.

advantage. What we are primarily going to

Learning The Lines!

I was listening on the radio to two

concentrate on in this chapter is

actors who were talking about how

Pre-emptive strikes and kicks. After

they remembered their lines and the

years of having to make it work I know

problems they sometimes had in this

no other way, if reasoning won’t stop

regard, particularly when the place

the person. As a civilian I have no

they eventually had to deliver them,

telescopic baton, ‘T’ hold baton, Quick

differed from the place they learned

cuffs, nor a can of

them in. They referred to the training

spray. If I did I would probably only get

as being ‘state dependent’ in other

myself confused. For me ‘Forward is

words the ‘state’ or conditions where

Best.’

incapacitating

you learned the lines, or in our case practised

the

drill

or

technique

What I do know is that without all this

becomes an integral part of that drill.

kit I have to be very good and that

When you attempt to do it elsewhere

means being very first!, if you will

something is missing and you have a

pardon the expression!. Action beats

good chance of it not working.

Reaction - do not be led to falsely believe that you will be able to block

The emphasis should always be on

what comes and counter. Be First

how a thing is going to be applied and

243

where and trying to ‘second guess’

Before we look at the physical

many of the conditions which may

techniques of an encounter it is

apply when you actually have to do it.

important to just review the state we

When you move a training partner two

are in and the ‘humanistic’ factors

inches closer to you in the dojo so as

which

to make an attack more favourable,

situation. If we ever lose sight of the

imagine being in the street and not

influence these play we will simply

being able to arrange such favourable

believe any and all martial arts

conditions and then think how you will

techniques will be effective and we

feel and, possibly how uncertain you

will always be in control because of

are

inseparable

from

the

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

our physical skills - remember - ’Risk

Great, but in front of us is some

Compensation!’ Knowing some very

monster who has just told us what he

basic self defence does not mean

intends to do with parts of our body

you’ve got a T-shirt with a big ‘S’ on

after he’s ripped them off us. This is no

it and can face all adversity with

place for decision making and I learnt

the exception of ‘Kryptonite.’

this the hard way on the doors when I let a situation go on for too long, when

These ‘human factors’ are what I call

on reflection, after the event, I knew all

the ‘STOPPERS’ as they prevent

along that it was inevitable that he

correct action at the most appropriate

would have a go. The decision making

time. We have looked at these

was also tied up with other issues:-

elsewhere, but a summary will help set the scene for how to get over these,

Tunnel Vision

for some people, insurmountable

I read books on Self Defence, mainly

hurdles. All of these factors create

by martial artists, who patently have

an environment unsuited to decision

never been in a real or serious fight in

making

their lives. More often, they are martial artists, who have conjured up in the safety of their own minds how they

Fear & Adrenalin

We looked in some detail in Chapter 9

think things will happen in the street.

at

a

I know this, because they construct a

combination of fear and the chemical

range of unworkable techniques to

compounds such as ‘adrenalin’ steal

deal with unrealistic situations and to

resolve and confidence. As fear grips

make matters worse,

and the temperature of the situation

multiple opponents - all of which is

rises, it becomes increasingly harder

based on pure fiction.

these

factors

and

how,

to cope with

to make decisions. The problem, very simply is that at such times we cannot

You never hear these instructors

afford the luxury of the traditional

mention fear, adrenalin and tunnel

decision making process.

vision, although usually after those people

who

know

about

such

Decision making is a time consuming

phenomena from personal experience,

process for most of us, with decisions

write on the subject, all of a sudden

being reached after having given due

you see these terms start to appear in

weight and consideration to all the

works by others. Tunnel vision is a

factors which will influence the result.

consequence of fear, adrenalin and 244

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

the body’s compensation and over-

quicker message to onlookers than a

reaction to a stressful situation and it is

single shot knockout of one of their

the body’s way of getting the organism

cohorts. Its not subliminal, its just a

to concentrate, specifically on the

clear, visible statement of fact and it

threat. It’s also a product of shock

leaves no-one else an opportunity to

and surprise, but the objective result

attack either.

is that our peripheral vision goes and with it goes our awareness of

With ‘tunnel vision’ goes, hand in

what others are doing. At its worst

hand, the dissociation of time and

tunnel vision can restrict you to just

events - the seeming slowing down of

3 degrees of field of view.

things that happen around you. It is hard to break this feeling and often

If you let a conflict deteriorate into a

it has the effect of making you feel

brawl and you are in a flurry of

very ineffectual. Sometimes when

close activity with one person, let me

this happens you can take on an

tell you one thing

and that is that

‘observers’ role. I always find this

you will definitely not remember to

one of the most difficult sensations

keep turning your head around the

to describe and also to avoid, but it

see what’s happening around you -

is a consequence of you becoming a

your head and eyes are fixed firmly on

victim and, in particular, going on the

your opponent and that’s it. By

defensive. It is a very bad state of

contrast, however, if you slap him

affairs as it is very close to the

unconscious,

feelings of submission. In Chapter 9

half-way

through

a

sentence and without a break in your

we

looked

at

these

verbal cadence, you will lose no

phenomena

concentration nor awareness of your

technical detail, i.e. Tachy-Psychia,

surroundings.

Auditory

phenomena Exclusion,

and

other

in

more

Cognitive

Dissonance, Psychological Splitting I’ve used my own powerslap and

and Fear.

actually finished the sentence I was halfway through as they hit the ground.

Consequences

Also, I’ve always been a subscriber to

An analogy is to put your toes on

the old Chinese proverb which says

a line in a gymnasium and then step

that “the quickest way to train a

over it. Easy enough - probably one of

monkey is to slaughter a chicken in 

the simplest physical moves you

Nothing sends out a

could make. Imagine now though that

front of it”. 245

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

your toes are on the edge of a cliff

One way I have to bring the point

with a 200 foot bungee jump to do. It’s

home is to paint a scenario. I pose a

the same physical action, but now

problem to a policeman having given

your ability and decision to actually

him a piece of paper to be able to

take that simple step is now no longer

work the solution out on. His problem

an easy one and the reason is

is that he is alone facing a pair of

‘CONSEQUENCES’.

suspects he has stopped. One of the pair is known to him and he has form,

In this case its the consequence of

is known to be violent, known to

death if the elastic doesn’t hold. If your

carry a knife and both have reacted

mates are encouraging you, you will

aggressively. He feels there are

get them well back so they can’t

grounds to detain them, but the

push

situation is worsening. There may be

you

and

then

you’ll

say

something like “when the big hands

the need to

pre-empt any overtly

on 15 seconds past, I’ll go, then rather

aggressive action, particularly if the

too soon it is at the 15 second point

one who is known to ‘carry’ makes a

and you still haven’t jumped. If you

move and before assistance arrives.

allow the situation to continue you will probably never go and so it is in

However, there are other considera-

the street when trying to come to a

tions - is it going to be defensible when

decision to act.

viewed later by senior management, will it work?, how should it be done,

Like the bungee jump you try and

which one should he go for. At this

‘psyche’ yourself into it, but often you

point the one who may have a knife,

still can’t make it work. Even Police

then starts to reach into his waist band

Officers are dogged with it in the

-but what for. His eyes are staring and

street and like all of us there are

aggressive - the problem is what to

more consequences which weigh our

do?

decision making down and that's the consequences of the law and

The police officer goes away with the

for

of

paper and a pen to list all the pros, for

disciplinary action and having to

action and all the cons. When I next

 justify their actions to someone who

speak to him I ask him how it the

is probably trying to cover his own

decision making has gone. “Good” is

arse.

the reply, “I spent some time looking

Police

the

consequences

up the law, analysing the potential 246

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

consequences, I talked to senior

cocktail’. Some people are unable

management about their possible

to concentrate on the critical issues

reaction and came to the conclusion

and focus on trivia instead, when

that I had to hit him and neutralise the

making judgment ‘calls’ normally. In

threat.”

violent confrontations the inability to

“How long did it take I ask.”

concentrate is very dangerous.

“Oh about two hours” was the reply. “It’s a complicated problem”.

Lack of Commitment

So it is and so it always will be, but

The final breakdown of the cycle

remember that the decision to act in

usually

this case was probably right, but it

commitment. Most people when they

took 1hour, 59 minutes and 59

try to rapidly assess a potentially

seconds too long to reach. When it

lethal situation, first deal with the

happens in the street, there is no time

chemical cocktail effect, fear and then

for such balanced decision making -

the denial phase. In the majority of

it could get you killed, but as it unfolds

cases they have not even completed

before you and

without you really

the cycle before a violent act is

being conscious of it your mind is

committed against them. As a result

trying to do this ‘balance sheet’ of pros

their

and cons, - ‘consequences’. The result

confrontation which may even require

is inactivity and uncertainty of the

the use of lethal force is not a full

correctness of pre-emption.

commitment. For a police officer by

occurs

from

commitment

to

a

lack

ending

of

the

the time it takes for the officer to Difficult decisions are hard to make

assess the situation, lethal force may

especially under stress and when

have been used against him or her.

you do take a decision in any aspect of life we must take responsibility for

Being Hit

that decision. This can be hard even in

It would be a comfortable assumption

non-stress situations, but under stress

that we will come through every

a decision must be made quickly yet

physical encounter unscathed. For the

under the worst possible conditions.

most I have, but probably more by good luck than much else, but I’ve

Loss of Judgmental Powers

247

been hit enough times to know I don’t

Unfortunately the ability to make a

like it and will be pre-emptive enough

critical judgment is also effected by

to not allow it to happen. In the early

stress and maybe by the ‘chemical

days on the door I didn’t get the timing

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

as correct as I would in later years

nearly 20 years ago - was something

and I’ve had a blow or three that

I had to design to overcome decision-

never should have happened. You

making in stressful situations. As I

can’t allow yourself to be hit, unless

have said above, I found, through bitter

you have been taken entirely by

experience,

surprise, for a number of reasons. First

inevitable situations too long before

if it is a good shot you could be

acting. By inevitable, I mean a conflict

knocked unconscious, second it could

which is going only one way and that

disable an arm or leg and third and,

is, that the person in front of me is

more likely, it could lose you your

at some point, without question, going

resolve. The latter is the most likely

to have a go.

that

I

was

leaving

outcome and as you reach for the impact spot which is also instinctively

The delay is for the dialogue which

likely to happen you are hit again.

he hopes will dominate before he attacks. It’s for show, to impress his

To train to take blows is not feasible,

mates, to subjugate opponents, but

nor palatable for most average people.

what it really serves to do is overcome

They do self defence classes to learn

his own fear and anxiety by aggressive

how not to get hit, not to go and get

bluster. Against many people it works

thumped. Somehow, though they

and they will back down, lose the will to

have to develop the correct response

fight and if it does ‘kick off’, their will to

to a blow which is to react into the

win is negligible and this is conveyed

attacker, not to react away from him.

very clearly to their attacker.

If adrenalin is flowing then the pain reducing chemicals are also in the

What an action trigger does, through

system which will help, but it will still

endless repetition, is condition you to

come as a shock. Visualisation of

react

encounters will help, where you picture

stimulus. Its an example of ‘Classical

yourself reacting in an attacking way.

Conditioning’ or as we know it a

It is the exact opposite to what they

‘Pavlovian Response’, but unlike the

expect.

Psychologist Pavlov, who got dogs to

To counter the problems highlighted

salivate at the sound of a bell, we

above I developed the following:

condition ourselves to strike pre-

physically

to

some

other

emptively in response to a word, some

 Action Triggers An action trigger - a term I coined

slight physical movement, or image. The movement could be a slight turn of 248

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

action trigger and the process for developing between

the

the

co-ordination

‘word’

and

the

physical response, is that you choose a word which you can bring easily into a conversation don’t

go

and

pick

one

like

‘anthropomorphise’ as its fairly difficult to fit into conversation with someone who themselves have difficulty with long words like ‘and’ and ‘but’. The conditioning takes place on your seven foot, 200 + lbs punch bag,

where,

during

the

‘role play’ of a conversation, you say the word and strike! This you do for a few thousand times over weeks,

months

and

years.

Eventually when you are in front of someone and it’s about to kick off Dave Barry working single, pre-emptive elbow strikes to the ‘Tough Guy’ dummy. This type o f practice should always be linked with an ‘action trigger’, either a word, colour reference or physical stimulus that creates a conditioned response.

the palms outwards or you could use the now classic, ‘Coopers Colour Codes” as a visual image. The colour codes are ideal for this purpose and link in well with all the awareness levels. Personally I have found the Colour Codes of more value in ‘situational awareness’ where I link a colour to the environment as we looked at in Part 1. Choose A Word!

Predominantly, I use a word! as my 249

you simply say the word and the, now, automatic response occurs. The pre-emptive strikes should be simple, powerful, ‘one-shot’ blows,

that finish the fight. For me, this is where the ‘double hip’ ‘Powerstrike’ technique comes into

play

(see

author’s

videos

‘Powerstrike’ and ‘Powerkick’). You

simply cannot afford to wait to defend. At the distance that 95% of most fights start, which is at 18 - 20 inches, ACTION WILL BEAT REACTION. You won’t win if you mistakenly believe you can block and counter - you won’t even

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

see it coming - you will lose the

as you are first approached your

initiative and it becomes a drag-out,

emotion of fear or trepidation acts on

knockdown, brawl, where both parties

your adrenal system, the physical

can suffer serious injuries. Also, if it

effects of that make you worry and

turns into a brawl, you lose the

become more fearful which causes

‘management’ of the situation and his

further adrenal release and so on! You

mates will be all over you like a rash.

must break this vicious cycle.

The reason for that is the

onset of

tunnel vision that we discussed above.

Second, fear in its purely emotional state, is very close to aggression. With

Fear Control

some pre-visualisation and practise, if

I cannot stress enough the importance

possible, you can learn to convert fear

of developing your own action trigger,

into anger and aggression. Both these

because without it you will continue

emotions, when you are in a conflict

to be faced with uncertainty and

situation, are good to have, albeit it

inactivity. But how do we overcome

in a controlled way. The old army

fear? First, as I have stressed, try and

bayonet practise of charging the

analyse the effects the two very

‘dummy’

distinct

human reactions i.e. the

technique, but rather to develop the

emotion of fear and the chemical

necessary aggression which was

responses of adrenalin. What we think

required to overcome the fear of

of as a fear reaction when our legs

charging the enemy head on and

shake, our mouths dry up, our

engage in ‘hand to hand’ combat.

was not simply to train in

breathing gets shallow and rapid, our stomach knots and we suddenly feel

The main problem, when we are faced

exhausted are more attributed to the

with aggression and high threat is

effect of unused adrenalin than to our

that

fear emotion, although you must

emotions in an endeavour to keep a

remember it is our fear response which

hold on ourselves. Because we are

has triggered the adrenal release.

near to breaking we grip hold very

we try to keep a hold on our

tightly of all our emotions, fear not First, do not leave a situation to

being the least of them, but in doing so

develop and go on too long before you

we keep too tight a hold on our

act. The longer these effects continue

most powerful emotion at this time -

the worse you become and there is a

‘aggression.’ We say we are in ‘control’

‘rebound’ effect. By this I mean that

of ourselves, which is true, but only to 250

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

our detriment. We must learn to ‘let go’

and Constant. If your combative

more and be able to switch anger and

training is not geared to being

aggression on and off like a light

‘Judgmental’ it will fail you in extremis.

switch. I tackled the process of this in

ASSESS - DECIDE- REACT

‘Fit To Fight’ and the aggression we develop through appropriate physical

ASSESS - Situation, judgment, experi-

training drills will transfer to the ‘street.’

ence and training DECIDE - Urgency, life critical, force

matrix and rules of engagement (police

Aggression

Being able to turn aggression on and

officers).

off is a trained reaction. It does not

REACT - Conditioned reflex (IAD

make you ‘aggressive’, just as a

immediate action drill), judgmental use

soldier who is taught to kill isn’t a

of reasonable and necessary force,

danger to society as a civilian. It is

training and justification.

simply a ‘state of mind’ you can switch into and out of instantly. Aggression

The

wins fights - little else! It is the biggest

Reflex Actions

asset women bring to the fight, if only

If you were walking down the street

they can tap into it and direct it. I get

and a car backfired close by or you

my aggression through both the

were

physical training and visualisation

respond in a ‘reflex’ way. Those of you

practise. Many martial artists believe

who

they need to exercise some stoical and

Bodyguard’ will be familiar with this

mystical resolve to control their

effect when we relate it to weapons

emotions in a conflict situation - it’s TV

training.

and Film stuff. They lose because they

‘controlled’ range is one thing and

need real, naked aggression.

doing it under fire is something else.

Initial

or

suddenly have

startled

read

Doing

Involuntary

one

you

‘The

will

Modern

thing

on

a

Fairbairn realised this as he studied his men in action. There is a ‘startle

Summary

Realistic training both with regard to

response’ in all of us and you should

fitness and combative defence, must

be aware how it is we will react:

be realistic to aid the Decision &

• Shoulders hunch.

Engagement Cycle. There is no

• Head moves forward or ducks.

substitute for good, realistic training

• Neck cranes forward.

and

• Hands come up around the chest or

experience.

Remember

-

Uninterrupted, Concurrent, Consistent, 251

head.

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

street or in a pub or shop then you communicate both verbally and non-verbally which conveys that you are not the easy victim he thought and you are not frightened,

or

at

least

not

showing it. a. Hands

Your hands can give so much away. If you can talk without the need to bring your hands into play then hold them sides

or

loosely at your

clasped

in

front.

I, on occasions prefer this, particularly if I feel a body shot  With no hand moveme nt to link with dialogue, any  movement of the hands will be picked up by the aggressor on the left (contrast this with the opening shot from the combination shown later).

is an option then I want the hands to come to the target under his eyeline. If I need a guard, but don’t want to forewarn him of their

• Muscles tense (shoulder & stomach).

use I will ‘talk’ with my hands i.e. I will

• Eyes narrow or squint.

wave them about in a very articulated

• Heart & pulse rate increases dramat-

way. This gives me a natural barrier,

ically.

conditions the aggressor to accept

• Adrenaline and Dopamine released

them and puts them close to my target

into the bloodstream.

and ready to move. Also should his hands come up I can trap very easily.

General Considerations b. Stance Body Language

Signals we send out

You must make the best of what you can be non-

are given when it comes to stance. If

verbal, or as we say through our body

you are caught square and if you try

language. If you are attacked from

and move to improve your situation

behind by someone who was hiding in

then you will telegraph your intentions

the bushes this aspect plays no

and he’ll be all over you. If you are

regard, but if you are confronted in the

leaning on a bar when someone 252

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

approaches

why

E N C O U N T E R

move?

By

not

altering your stance you lull him into a

and in this context the eyes can convey more than the voice does.

false security and you can and should be able to ‘explode’ from any position when you so decide. If your lucky you may be able to

d. Voice

Your voice can be the principle

adopt a 3/4 stance

weapon in your physical armoury.

i.e. at 45 degrees to the aggressor

Used correctly it can be superior to any

with your strong side to the rear. Hold

punch or kick. Police officers know and

yourself erect- If you start to crouch,

are taught the ‘skill’ of control by verbal

then again you start to telegraph intent.

abilities. They know that on many occasions the ‘safe Reactionary Gap’

c. Eyes

may be many feet, which leaves them

You may read elsewhere that you

with only their voice to be able to

should lock your gaze with your

obtain compliance. The use of your

assailant. There cannot be any hard

voice is similar to how you use your

and fast rule on this. People differ in

eyes. You can either ‘psyche him out

their

hold

or suck him in’. Used aggressively in

someone's gaze and often if you force

conjunction with your eyes you can

yourself to do this you will accelerate

finish a confrontation before it starts.

the onset of ‘tunnel vision’. Also if you

Be sure, however that you can carry it

are skilled at acting you may want to

off - if you can’t then you can have

avert your gaze briefly to make him

given the game away and lost any

think you are frightened. If you need to

advantage of a pre-emptive strike.

get him closer you won’t do it with

If you shock him back and he goes into

strong eye contact. As many people

a guard position and comes at you

will attest you will not be hit with his

then you have a fight on your hands

eyes, so by watching them you will

and it is no longer self defence- I say

miss what he is going to hit you with. I

again it is a fight.

individual

ability

to

agree with this. Personally I don’t like

253

long eye contact as it promotes tunnel

When first approached keep your

vision and allows you to miss other

voice firm, but low. Never plead unless

body signals. The reverse is true if I

it is part of the ‘wider game’ I’ve been

turn on the aggressive dialogue. If I

talking about, that is, to lull him into a

have decided to ‘psyche’ him out by

false sense of security. Let others who

use of your voice then this has to be

know you be the judge of whether an

backed up with aggressive eye contact

aggressive approach will work. If you

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

have a face like a ‘robbers dog’ and

Line ups can be even more critical

a voice to match, then you may be able

when facing multiple opponents. If you

to carry it off. If, however, you look like

have the space then you need to

an art historian whose only aggressive

create more. I will look at this in more

act has been to fight sleep! then you

detail later.

may not pull it off. Others will tell

strike, if you haven’t got your line-up

you how they perceive you in an

correct, your distance for the second

aggressive context and be guided by

opponent may be wrong and you may

them. If every time you shout at the

need a low kick to ‘enter’, prior to your

kids they roll about the floor laughing

main finishing technique. Very few

then

people can ever win fighting three

another

approach

may

be

advisable.

At the point when you

people, but you can certainly win fighting one person three times,

Line-Ups

especially if you act pre-emptively and

We all know that to be effective with

the first two are out of the game in,

strikes, kicks or to grapple we need

literally, split seconds. That having

our opponent in the most favourable

been said, I’ve found from experience

position. This position is a combination

that after the first one goes, from a

of not only range, but body position.

single strike and without you breaking

If your opponent is square on to you

into a sweat, or so they think, the fight

many options open up with frontal

has usually gone out of them.

assault and some round techniques, probably to the head. If he is side on or

Line-ups are as much to do with how

off to one side of you then matters may

we hold our hands, but remember -

be less favourable. Often we have to

you will have been caught in a ‘social’

work with what we are given. If you are

stance and any overt movement on

leaning on a bar when someone

your part to move into a more

aggressively approaches and starts to

preferable fighting stance will be

talk then it may be impossible to effect

noticed and acted on swiftly. You have

much change to how you are both set

to be able to work with power shots

without ‘telegraphing’ your intentions.

from an upright stance with your

This

practise

hands held in a casual position as

‘situational’ strikes from a variety of

we show on the ‘Powerstrike’ and

angles and positions which do not

‘Powerkick’ videos.

is

why

you

must

favour the techniques.

254

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

Ranges & Tools

to ‘suck’ someone into your effective

When we face an opponent in the

punching range or alternatively to

street or elsewhere the conflict will

‘psyche’ them out and dominate the

take place at a certain distance or

occasion. After we look at some of the

‘range.’ Seldom will anyone demand

requirements for the voice we will

your purse or wallet from a distance of

look in turn at the other more accepted

ten feet so the presumption is that

physical tools and also in each section

most of the problems we will face will

give a list of those ‘martial arts’ which

be ‘up close and personal.’ Often

have something to offer with regard to

though even a few inches of extra

that particular range. This list is by no

distance

the

means exclusive and if your system is

opponent will mean a completely

not there don’t start writing in.

different tactic or weapon for the job

Remember though that for the street

i.e. a kick, strike or grapple. What we

nearly all traditional techniques need

use are basically ‘tools’ and as with

‘adaptation.’ Later we will look at my

any tool for any job certain ones have

adaptation of the various tools.

between

you

and

been designed to tackle certain tasks better. So it is with self defence and

1. Voice - 1st Range

often this is why many traditional

We looked at some of the basic

martial art systems fall down in the

considerations to do with voice earlier

street because they are ineffective at

on in the chapter, but here we will

certain ranges. I realised this with

look at it as a skill, no different to say

traditional Karate many years ago,

punching and kicking. What I must say

particularly with regard to grappling

is, that like any other martial skill you

and other ‘intermediate’ ranges.

perfect, the end result is only ever a function of one thing and that is

255

When I ask people how many ranges

practise and so it is with the use of

they have to be skilled at to be a

your voice. If you don’t practise these

competent fighter, the answer is

skills when you come to try and use

usually three! i.e. kicking, punching

them you will find them less then

and

effective.

grappling.

Unfortunately

the

One

problem

is

the

correct answer is seven! - try and work

embarrassment factor, but when you

them out for yourself. I’ll give you the

next get on your punchbag, start some

first one which I talked about earlier

dialogue. If you don’t you will never

and that’s the “dialogue range’ and the

hone this particular skill, but, more

skills you need develop to be able both

importantly, you will have no training

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

base to develop your ‘action trigger.’

to move towards you - the choice is

If you base your own trigger on a word

to wait and let it happen close by or

then you must get the ‘association’

look aggressive and say -“ don’t even

between this word and an explosive

think about getting in my bastard face

physical strike.

or I’ll fucking rip yours off - now fuck off and don’t bother me!” - all at a 15 foot

As a weapon your voice transcends

range. Big bluff maybe, but it could

every distance you may find yourself

work or be the start of your mental

at. You can use it at twenty feet or

domination. Done without confidence

at two inches as you grip someone by

and the right aggression, however, and

the throat and talk into their ear. Voice

you‘re in big trouble. It works in

control requires the most confidence

the street when you are ‘barged’

for any technique. Remember the

intentionally by someone looking for trouble. the

Never

aggressive

let

them

get

ascendancy.

Remember what I said about the eyes. You cannot have one without the other when you elect to use the voice aggressively as the eyes convey the ‘belief’ of your seriousness. 2. Kicking Range

Kicking is like grappling in the street, a ‘last resort’! Forget all the fancy high kicks you see in films and in the Dojo, they will backfire on you in a self defence scenario. Clothing, footwear and terrain all act as inhibitors to kicking in the street or elsewhere. By far and Kicking means low and powerful. Never kick any  higher than where the fingertips end!

away though kicks are inherently slow, require compensatory equal

example we used in an earlier chapter

and opposite body movement to make

of the man looking over at you and

them move, giving a big telegraph

talking to his mates and then he starts

of your intent. Even an unskilled 256

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

individual can, with no prior intention, end up holding onto your foot which he accidentally blocked and grasped. If you kick and are ‘charged’ then you are on your arse. Try kicking an American ‘Pro Footballer’ or an

........ it comes as second nature when you have to do it for real.

other strike before you throw them. Don’t get me wrong as kicking does have a part to play. Martial Arts Thousands of times on the bag means .........

Japanese Karate Tae Kwon Do and associated Korean

English Rugby player and they will just charge through you. If you have someone in front of you even fairly close, the range, say, from your back foot to their head is probably nine feet, which distance the kick has to travel. Kicks will be seen unless you cause a distraction 257

with the hands or some

systems Some Chinese systems 3. Punching & Striking Range

The third range as we move in, but remember what we said earlier in this book

that

‘Distance-Dilutes’.

In

Karate we have come to be able to

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

deliver a ‘scoring’ blow from as far out

think that my opponent knows I am

as possible so as to be out of range

looking at his jaw.

of a counter. In the ‘street’ we need our body weight behind the punch

Don’t believe the bollocks you may

and need to be at an ’uncomfortable’

read elsewhere about the ‘centreline’

and closer range than you may train

of the face i.e. the nose and front of

at the Dojo. Also the further away

the face. These are pain not ‘shock’

you are the greater the chance of

inducing and do not incapacitate. If you

him seeing it coming. This brings me

are going to go for an eye strike all

to another point and that is target

well and good, but I am of the opinion

area. For many years my punches

that eye strikes require fine motor

have always been delivered as ‘body

skills. They are a small target, but

shots.’ By far and away the best solution to reducing the role of an aggressor to one of non-threat is a one-blow knockout. Saying it is one thing, but being able to pull it off every time takes a very high skill level. My friend and partner Geoff Thompson whose skill at this is outstanding would no doubt disagree, but for me I have never been able to make all the elements come together perfectly, at the time. To achieve the perfect knockout, the blow has to be ‘inch perfect’ on the very point of the jaw or slightly off to one side to be precise. At this point the brain is shaken by the blow causing the unconsciousness. As you move back up the jaw line the

Rick Young, Britain’s foremost JKD instructor  demonstrates the skill in trapping. This intermediate range between punching and elbows, head, knees etc should be a fundamental range in everyone’s armoury.

shaking effect is less. To be pin point accurate you must also look at the

probably the biggest single problem

target. I have always found this the

is

most difficult to achieve as I always

disinclination not to go for the eyes.

that

people

have

a

natural

258

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

Also, If you strike to the front of the face his eyes will pick up the movement and he may turn his head

Martial Art:-

or bring it down and you are then

Japanese Karate

hitting ‘armour plate’ The head is just

Chinese Kung fu systems

that -armour plate, which if struck

Wing Chun

wrong will seriously damage your

Korean Systems

hand. Frontal face strikes have every

Ju-Jitsu

potential for massive residual damage

JKD etc etc

to both you and your assailant which is unacceptable. There should be no blood and no broken anything, if it is at all possible. So my punches have been primarily ‘body shots.’ What I am after achieving is to put my body weight ‘inside’ my opponent and this is achieved by use of the ‘Double Hip’ and ‘Door Hinge’ principles. What I also want

to achieve is the disguise for this to happen and I can camouflage what I am doing by my hand gestures and by pretending to turn away from my opponent. You can see from the photos the ‘profile’ of the arm and fist . With the massive impact I achieve it doesn’t really matter where precisely the impact happens, but I am going to go for the solar plexus area, but if is

 With a training dummy like this, use of the head becomes much easier, but in its absence, a normal punchbag is still ideal.

anywhere near it will still put him

259

down. I may change the angle of the

4. Trapping Range

‘shot’, but I will not loose sight of the

The fourth range. When you ask most

need for impact.

people what ‘tools’ would fit the range

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

after punching the answer is usually knees and elbows. Trapping is the intermediate range with techniques adapted from systems such as Wing Chun or JKD. If you are standing in front of someone and they start to bring their hands up to a punching or guard position then attempting to strike is the wrong option. The correct option, using a ‘heavy hands’ is to slap and trap the hands as you move in from that intermediate range to an even closer range and strike again. You can do the same if you see someone reach into their waistband i.e. trap that hand and close. Trapping is a transitional technique. By that I

.... at the end of the projection he’ll get the head and then .....

mean it doesn't happen in isolation,

From a position where you are ‘talking’ with  your hands to a heavy slap on the opponent’s forearms, at the same time as an explosive projection forward ....

.... he’ll get the knee to the upper thigh and that should certainly be the end of things. The whole combination should be over in 2 3 seconds.

260

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

or trap, prior to impacting at the next range. Martial Art:-

JKD Wing Chun Chin Na Hsing-I 5. Elbows, Head, Knees Range

After trapping you are in close and able to hit very hard. If the situation allows it I will attack with both head and elbow and certainly to pre-empt any movement towards a weapon I will hit with a whole body strike putting Neil Adams MBE, one of Britain’s most successful Judo competitors and Olympic silver medallist, demonstrates the dynamic skill of taking someone’s feet away.

the shoulder and head in at the same time. Using the ‘door hinge’ principle

but in conjunction and that is ALWAYS closing in. If a hand is put close to you either to point or to grasp then it must be ‘slapped’ away and a strike initiated, even if the strike is only to disable that limb you have slapped. Once they have made a move, for me, there is no going backwards. I must close and disable him instantly and I can’t do that on the retreat. I’m not going to draw back, rather I am going to react forward and any arm or limb which is in the way, I will slap very heavily

261

 Alan C, on the other hand can find no-one other than his Frankenstein-like creation to upend!

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

one can deliver massive shock and

Knees

impact

to

Elsewhere in this book I talked about

‘blast’ someone backwards and

knees and where not to strike with

and

be

able

certainly off their feet.

them. Where not is to the abdomen. If a person is upright then no natural

Elbows

Some of the biggest mistakes are

made

when

delivering

elbow. The next chapter will detail

the

problems

even

experienced people have in delivering elbow. Most people initiate the strike too far away under normal circumstances to hit him at the point where the maximum force is available. The result is that they let the elbow come through 180 degrees and in so doing create a big circle with the energy having gone too far . What most people do is compromise by throwing themselves forward into a ‘forearm smash.’ Head

Whilst the head is one of the primary weapons in the arsenal of the street thug, there is always

Going to the ground doesn’t mean that impactive techniques have finished, just the opposite. If you do go to the ground, your first priority is to fight your way back  up - not to look good on the ground.

a great reluctance to employ it by

target presents itself in this area. If

people who are facing violence. In the

someone is bent over then, although

next chapter we will look at the actual

there is a natural target, their stomach

technique of delivery, but suffice it to

muscles are compressed and hard and

say that the head is a very practical

you effectively impact with the flat top

proposition when at that very close

part of the thigh not the knee point.

range.

Only those who have not had to use 262

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

it in a street situation would teach

When it comes to a clinch and you are

it this way.

still standing, then don’t get caught ‘playing the game’. By this I mean

The target for knees is the thigh, both

getting into a ‘pull and push’ scenario,

front and inside. Outside is ok, but

as you will tire easily and whilst you

you will find that it seldom presents

are occupied with this problem his

itself as often as the inside, where, in

mate puts a knife in your kidney or

fact, most damage can be done. To

a bottle over your head. You must

use a knee effectively you need a good

have him off his feet in a ‘split second’

high lift and you are likely to have

or you must push back and blast in

moved to the next range if you

again with head, knee or elbow. The

are using knees and that is vertical

fact you are locked up doesn’t mean

grappling.

you cannot impact and with the double hip

such close proximity is not a

hindrance to delivering impact. Also 6. Standing (vertical) Grappling Range

as with the ‘double hip’ body impact if used correctly will put him down

It happens in boxing matches, karate

immediately as with my ‘Powersweep.’

tournaments and most punching and

This and other specific techniques

kicking systems and that is that when

I will go into in the next chapter.

a few blows are exchanged then a

Martial Arts:-

clinch happens and a standing grapple

Judo

takes place. In these events though, a

Ju-Jitsu

referee will come to the aid of both

Sambo

parties and after separating them the

Wrestling

fight will continue. Not so in the street or the bar - you are on your own

7. Groundwork Range

and you had better know how to

Part 3 of the ’Pavement Arena’ series

grapple. At this stage you are not

of videos deals with grappling and is

on the floor and now all your efforts

correctly titled ‘Grappling The Last

should be directed at keeping things

Resort.’

that way. Going to the ground may be a very salutary experience unless

Over the past few years we have all

you are familiar with the feelings

been impressed with the effectiveness

and arena.

of grappling when put to the test against other ‘martial systems, and the

263

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

willpower

E N C O U N T E R

Gracie brothers in The Ultimate

as

diminishes

and

it

Fighting Challenges are exemplars of

diminishes quickly. The problem with

this art. We have seen big, capable

learning how to grapple is that like

men grappled into submission and

any martial art you will learn a

punchers and kickers nullified with

system and all the complexities of

ease. The problem is we have seen it

movement. Groundwork is like chess,

take fifteen minutes in some fights.

with each move having numerous counter options and levels of complex

Most fights that start off in the street

thinking required to weigh the merits

or pub with an exchange of blows

of a proposed course of action. The

very soon end as a grapple after

problem is you need to be down only

only a few seconds if the punches are

as long as it takes you to get back

ineffective. For civilians and the police

up again.

alike ‘going to ground’ is the very last thing you should be doing. Often,

So why grapple. Simply so it will not

though it is unavoidable and we

be unfamiliar territory if you have to go

must prepare for that eventuality.

to ground. If it happens you must

If you were taken to the ground and

still be able to function and this will

you were there for four seconds you

only happen if familiarity is able to

could be in very serious danger. As a

overcome the fear. You should have

doorman you new that if you ever

enough grappling skills to enable you

got taken to the ground you would

to break the hold and regain your

be kicked senseless not only by the

feet, but without the onset of panic.

mates of the person you were fighting, but others who would take the

To achieve this you will probably

opportunity to ‘put one in’.

have

to

resort

to

‘impactive’

techniques. People who are traditional So am I saying that you should not

grapplers don’t do this and herein

bother to learn to grapple. No - just the

lies the danger. If you hit the ground,

opposite. There is no sensation as

hit your opponent. The moment you

frightening as being taken to the

are on the ground your task is to be

ground if you have no experience of

on top and on top using your head,

grappling. The body tenses, fear grips

elbows and fists, if it takes biting

hold due to the unfamiliarity, breathing

also then bite. You are at serious risk

goes fast and shallow and all energy

every second you delay in regaining

drains away. In effect the fight is over

your feet. 264

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

Martial Arts:-

probably too late in pre-empting. This

See Vertical Grappling.

latter is the most dangerous and the one where most people fall down

Suffice to say that you must competent at

be

(sometimes

literally).

When

your

all ranges and the

opponent makes the first move, the

photos that accompany this chapter

tendency is to try and block what

give you some further idea as to

comes as you step back under the

what is involved, particularly in those

assault - wrong! In doing this you

intermediate ranges where many of

lose initiative, will be forced to create

the obvious skills, such as punching,

openings for your opponent and by

are ineffective.

attempting to block you actually create openings for him to strike. Your ability

Three Common Attack Scenarios

to get power into your shots whilst

Over the years, I’ve found that

on the back foot is also severely

3 broad circumstances can account for

diminished.

most

conflicts

which

occur

and

2 most commonly.

Do The Opposite

What should happen is that you must First - is the situation which is going

go the other way! What I mean is

to reach an inevitable conclusion and

don’t block but COVER - head down,

which you ‘honestly believe’ will end

hands up and elbows tight in and

in violence against you - in this

‘blast’ him with your body weight. Stop

situation you must be pre-emptive

any movement of him coming forward

and explode first to gain control. You

and seize the initiative. TRAP the

may decide you have the choice to

hands with power slaps and get the

strike first, providing you know all the

head and elbows going and try to finish

other avenues of compliance against

it. By not reeling back under his

your opponent have and would be

attack, you prevent him gaining the

futile. You may have been in a bar

ascendancy, smother the attack and in

facing an aggressive drunk who has

fact you can turn the whole thing

‘chosen’ you to have a go at, or on

around

public transport or you may be in the

EXCHANGE BLOWS, don’t try and

middle of a street robbery.

block, but seize every opportunity to

very

quickly.

DON’T

work your power shots and low kicks in

265

Second - is a situation, like the above,

an explosive blast forward. This is

where you misjudge it and you are

what Fairbairn taught in his Defendu

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

system and later his silent killing

E N C O U N T E R

Blocking

course during the war. In other words

I’ve

touched

on

it

above

and

do exactly the opposite of what is

elsewhere, but you should know that in

expected.

the street traditional blocking as you see it in Karate or Ju-Jitsu books or as

Third - is the surprise attack in the

it is taught in the Dojo don’t work. I’m

street where you are hit without any

not just picking on only two martial

verbal introduction, which may be

arts, as any system, which has big,

associated

or

heavy blocks designed to cope with

gratuitous assault, or rape, where

‘large’ style type attacks, is deficient

surprise is used

to gain initial

if it endeavours to convince people

advantage. My advice is make sure

that these are transferable to a

you see it coming - be aware at all

situation where the opponent is inches

times and work your colour codes to

away from you not feet. In over

keep you attuned to the dangers and

33 years of martial arts I’ve thrown,

hiding places within your immediate

probably, close to a million blocks,

environment. The woman who was

whereas in the street I can’t actually

struck from behind through a gap in

recall throwing any.

with

a

mugging,

the hedge before being raped is an example of this circumstance.

Where successful defence is based on pre-emption you are taking the fight

Only your awareness factors will help

to them, so to speak, not waiting on

here so as to prevent. Being attuned

the back foot for them to explode at

to react aggressively to any hit on

you. A certain Special Agent of the

your body takes a great deal of

American Secret Service once said

mental and actual practise, but it

“If you don’t think it can happen to 

should be practised. If someone

you, it will happen twice as fast”  -

strikes go straight into them not

I actually can’t

cover up or back off. If you back off

which sums up what I am trying to

or cover you are actually doing

get over any better. This is the whole

what they wanted in the first place

point, in that it doesn’t happen like

as you create further openings and

you expect it to. In the dojo you

are susceptible to more of the

always know what your opponent is

same and also being taken to the

going to do and if you don’t, then

ground.

the attacks are all controlled so that

think of a phrase

there is never any contact. In the 266

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

street or bar, not only do you not

officer. We have looked previously

know what attack will come, but you do

at the nature of fatal injuries, but we

not know when. If you wait to block you

also need to look at a general range

will be taken by surprise.

of ‘everyday’ injuries.

Blocking and countering is for the

A survey carried out by a South Wales

‘martial arts in jeans’ types!, who

police force some few years ago where

make it up as they go along, imagining

93% of injured officers responded to a

how they ‘think’ it happens in reality.

questionnaire.

As you will see we can use deflects and slaps, but only as a part of

Out of 270 total injuries, 137 were due

‘entering’ and as the ‘transition’ to

to assault. The distribution of injuries in

close the range, especially if we

total were, in descending order, the

slightly misjudge matters. There is

head, neck, back, shoulder area

also the problem of ‘control’. Doormen are advised by the police to

use

lower

force

options such as control and

restraint,

but

how effective are such techniques. In the next chapter we will look at alternatives. Assault Injuries

I have already

talked

about Purpose and we looked at why we may be faced with having to use ‘hand to hand’

 You must practice eye strikes until they becom e second nature and  you must therefore have suitable equipment to train with. Photo courtesy Martial Arts Illustrated magazine.

combative skills. It is a violent world

and then moving down the body.

out there and if we look at one narrow

Assaults actually accounted for 81%

arena it may help to emphasise how

of all head injuries with 19% due to

things are in reality. In this instance

head butts.

the Purpose is having to be a Police 267

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

The main causes of head injuries were

butts, and bites. No part of the body

as follows:-

was spared.

• Punches

95

• Head butts

48

The above, although occasioned to

• Kicks

29

serving police officers is useful as

• Kicks & Punches

10

an overview in that we, as civilians,

• Thrown objects

12

could equally expect the same sort of

• Scratched

10

pattern of attacks to occur against us.

• Struck with weapon

4

The point I want to make, however,

• Elbow

4

from the above is that when we are

• Bite

3

standing in front of someone who is

75

going to strike, we have no idea, until it

• Not specified

Assaults accounted for 81% of total

happens, what they are going to

head injuries suffered. The survey

do - hence the need, in most

disclosed that in relation to the number

circumstances, to be pre-emptive.

of officers and assaults which had

If you don’t the chances are you simply

occurred , each officer had a 20%

will not see it coming, particularly as

chance of being attacked. The assault

they will disguise it.

injuries came from struggling with offenders, from punches, kicks, head

Targets The above survey brings us nicely on to target areas. Also once we have looked at Ranges and Tools, the next most

obvious

aspect

of

the ‘physical confrontation is to look at where we will apply these tools. The

police

survey

of

injuries

to officers is very informative and it needs repeating that even though the recipients of these injuries were police officers such distribution of injuries Mark McFann, demonstrates control by use of not the eyes, but the philtrum - its very painful and it  works.

could

equally

be

expected

to be occasioned to civilians.

268

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

broken fingers, but possibly little

Head & Face

There is something very ingrained in

compliance. Exceptions are the eyes

people about striking to the face, be

where an attack, if successful, with

it a punch from a man or a nail gouge

fingers or thumbs can end a fight.

from a woman. A number of factors

We are probably the most concerned

contribute to this, but the foremost is

about the integrity of our eyes, more

probably impossible to fathom, but

so than we are about any other part

goes back for millennia to when

of

man first fought man. More objectively,

men, certain other parts run a close

though the head and face are very

second!

our

anatomy,

although

with

available targets, but lets not loose sight of the fact that most of the head

Eyes

is essentially ‘armour plate’ and so

If we can’t see we can’t probably

can actually make a very poor target

fight. For some reason though, saying

in many respects. People seem

the eyes are a good target, doesn’t

‘drawn’ to strike to the face, but on

actually mean that people can easily

most occasions the result is not what

attack them. There seems a strong

they set out to achieve. Other areas

reluctance to use eye strikes and

on the head are the Temples and

certainly in males this comes back to

the range of pressure points which can

the problem of the ‘tool.’ Four million

be used for exercising control and

years ago when our first ancestors

compliance.

squared off against each other, I can guarantee they both clenched their

Jaw

Unless

we

can

knock

someone out by a very accurate shot to the very bottom inch of the jaw line which ‘shakes’ the brain, the usual

result

is

varying

degrees of damage to both parties and little, probably, achieved. Most attacks to the head and face area can cause pain, a broken nose, broken jaw, broken teeth, 269

 Another shot of the Powerslap - massive ‘information exchange’.

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

fists and punched. To stop a man

your fingers into the mouth, avoiding

punching is nigh on impossible. To get

the teeth and pull sideways.

him,

reactively,

under

stress

to

unclench his fist and poke someone in

Eye strikes from a distance can require

the eye, becomes a near certain

‘fine’ motor skills due to the accuracy

impossibility.

needed and can often fail as a consequence of stress. Even the

Women are often no better and when

slightest reaction from your opponent

the subject of eye strikes and gouges

and a shift of the head can throw the

arises.

strike off target.

Although

they

find

the

inclination to punch far less strong, if at all, they have considerable hang

Eye attacks are better delivered as

ups about the validity of the eyes

an ‘adjunct’ to a palm strike to the

as a suitable target for them, as a

face or jaw, where the thumb or

consequence of squeamishness. Most

fingers can have a target of their own

women, even when being assaulted

as you hit the jaw or face. You will

expressed

always

how

difficult.

if

not

get

some

complimentary

impossible they found it to inflict

effect if you hit the nose as the

damage to someone.

eyes will water, pain is produced, but it is not a ‘stopper.’ Nor is the upper lip

Eye strikes can be delivered at

or ‘philtrum’, and most tales of a strike

‘punching range’ and the straight

here

fingers give a few more valuable

apocryphal, particularly given the

inches of reach to the strike. This will

force required and the accuracy

be a ‘flicking’ action not a gouge which

needed under stress. Remember the

will happen at a closer range. Long

smaller the target the greater risk of

range strikes are used to create a very

failure.

being

a

killing

blow

are

effective diversion as an eye strike and the consequent physical responses,

Neck 

pretty much disable your opponent

We know the neck is a suitable target

from carrying on. ‘Gouging’ will take

area, but for what! Certain self defence

place at much closer range, usually

systems advocate strikes to the side

when within grappling distance, either

of the neck and there is certainly

standing or certainly when on the

good physiological evidence to support

ground. Along with eye gouges are

this as a target area. A strike to the

mouth pulls, where you can hook

anterior part of the neck, back on each 270

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

side from the larynx can cause

primarily directed at this area with

unconsciousness

be

secondary impact points. This also

delivered with the edge of the hand or

brings in the Clavicle, which is

the lower part of the forearm, a

susceptible to being broken with

weapon or a shin should occasion

a strike from the front. A ‘bottom fist’

demand. My concern has always

or the back slap can both cause

been for street defence that your

damage to this long thin bone. There

striking weapon, be it palm edge or

have been cases where a broken

outside of the forearm is effectively

clavicle has punctured the subclavian

in a ‘cross draw’ position. By this

artery causing death. On a less serious

I mean that you are hitting the

level a broken clavicle means a totally

opposite side of your opponents body

disabled arm.

and

it

can

with arm e.g. left hand side of the neck/right hand. To do it effectively

requires

a

large

movement which can be seen or a short movement which has a high probability of striking the throat area not the neck. A natural swing with the striking arm to the same side of the neck, if someone is facing you will put the strike too far round the side. Running down the side of the neck into the shoulder is the Brachial Plexus, triangular in shape and very susceptible to strikes and grips. Impact delivered from the front or rear if you need an opponent to release

someone

is

very

effective as a good blow disables the whole of the neck and upper arm area. My ‘backslap’ is 271

Two of Britain’s foremost practical martial artists - Chris Boughey counters with a disabling elbow strike to a kick from Bob Sykes (Editor - Martial Arts Illustrated)  who, as you can see, has a n incurable tendency to overact once he smells a camera lens!

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

The neck and throat are targets for

swelling to the throat and cause

chokes, strangles and the ‘clawing’

breathing problems.

technique (you can see these in many Japanese Kata movements)

My own preference, for many years

when

need

has been the ‘Powerslap’, delivered

separate consideration in the next

to the side of the face. It is just that

chapter. Strangles are not allowed now

a slap- not a cupped hand, not a palm

as an option for British police officers

strike - a slap! The difference with

to use, which is a great shame.

mine and the way I sometimes see

Correctly applied, a strangle

is the

slaps taught is that mine works and

technique that can bring even the most

has worked on a good number of

violent individual to a state of ‘passive’

occasions. It is a ‘one shot’ strike, with

unconsciousness. Dangers exist in

no lasting or residual injury. I cover this

its application and deaths have

in more detail in the next chapter.

in

close

and

these

occurred due to a strangle becoming a choke, badly applied, where the

The ‘Information Exchange’

result has been a crushed Larynx and

When teaching I endeavour to try

subsequent death.

and make people understand what, in simplistic terms, happens when

Over the past few years the reluctance

we strike someone. Essentially all

to allow officers the option to strangle

we do is pass ’information’ from your

has increased with the cases of deaths

body, via your striking weapon and his

due to ‘positional asphyxia’ where

‘target’ area. If you think of a punch to

people have been restrained for long

the head which hits hard bone, you

periods on their front with their hands

have only two very small transmitters

handcuffed behind.

of information (your knuckles) to a small part of his head. Only a small

The result of a badly applied neck

portion of his nerve endings will

strike could be serious if your only

collect the information an pass it to

intent was to create the conditions to

the central nervous system (CNS).

escape, as death could be the actual

At this point the signal is translated to

result. Remember what we are trying

a ‘pain to brain’ message which your

to provide in this book is a variety of ‘hit

opponent

and run’ techniques not a close quarter

battle, that he can cope with and fights

battle system. Also a strong hit on the

on, particularly with the added benefit

neck

of pain numbing chemicals in the

can

still

cause

secondary

decides, in the heat of

272

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

system. Certain parts of the body,

thing to me for some reason every

i.e. ‘pressure point’ have a ‘force

black dot I saw on the diagram

multiplier’ effect where the signal is

escapes me. For me, heavy layers

increased many times, sometimes

of clothing, particularly leather jackets

even to the extent that the CNS will

always posed a problem when thinking

shut the whole system down without

about ‘fine tune’ techniques. What I

even asking permission form the

have found on a more objective stance

person.

is that all of us are built differently and the ‘black dots’ are in different

This is the effect we are after and

places on different people. People

this is where the Powerslap is so

also have the unfortunate knack of

successful. It transfers huge amounts

differing tolerances to both pain and

of information from a very large

nerve stimulation. You can see it

surface area to an equally large and

with the people who can ignore

reasonably sensitive surface area

incapassitant spray like CS or function

i.e. the whole of the side of the face

whilst taking a few hundred thousand

causing an ‘overload’ of information

volts from a ‘stun gun.’ What I do

that

to

know after many years of it working

process - hence the knockout effect.

for me that if I can ‘put’ my body

Some systems teach the application

weight into my opponents body and,

of force to much smaller pressure

hopefully, make the transfer via his

point areas with excellent success, it

solar plexus he will go down.

the

CNS

refuses

 just so happens that I have never had personal confidence in their

I will also attack the Floating Ribs.

application and I do tend to stick

There are times when an assailant

with what has worked for me for

holds his arms in such a way that a

many years.

straight line punch is unintentionally blocked on line to the target. If this is the case I will use a rib strike, with

Torso

273

As with the head, face and neck

the impact driving up. The punch is

we see in numerous martial arts texts

still delivered in a straight line, but

where to strike the body.

We are

I have put in a body shift to change

shown ‘anatomical’ points and the

the angle of attack. With any low

resultant effect is highlighted, but for

torso shots either to the front or rear

some reason when I have someone

you are targeting the internal organs,

in front of me bent on doing harmful

Kidneys, Spleen, Liver and also the

T H E

P H Y S I C A L

E N C O U N T E R

Heart. With the exception of the

where caution must be advocated. I’ve

Heart , damage to the others only

seen people take a substantial kick to

causes long term injury and won’t, in

the groin and still fight on. The effects

most cases achieve the immediate

of a groin strike can take time to have

result you need.

an effect and you may not get the instantaneous stop you need.

Arms & Legs

The arms and legs have always

Groin strikes can be delivered with

been some of my main target areas.

hands and feet, but often the ‘edge’

The Inner Bicep, Upper inside forearm,

hand strikes you need to make a blow

Elbow Joint, Outer Thigh, Outer and

work

Inner Knee, Inner Thigh. This was a

untrained people. Whenever you work

consequence of door work where if

with people on self defence you

you could take the initiative you could

discover that there is a ‘blind spot’

invoke a ‘lower force’ option where

about groin attacks. Kicking to the

the impact effectively took a limb out

groin breaks the golden rule of ‘never

of the fight. If a man can’t lift his arm

higher than where the finger tips end’

he can’t punch and if a man can’t lift

and on many occasions there is no

his leg he can’t kick. On occasions he

clear shot for the foot to get between

can’t even stand. In the next chapter

the upper thighs and into the groin.

do

not

come

naturally

to

we will look specifically at how we make strikes to the arms and legs

Where you can make a groin kick work

work,

highly

is where there has been a double grab

effective.Essentially we endeavour to

from the front. By pulling back you will

get an involuntary ‘motor response’ by

make a person put one foot forward

impacting on an area of the leg or

thereby creating the space you need

arm

to

for a groin strike. Be aware, however,

become dysfunctional and to spasm

that your opponent can feel a kick

involuntary. There is also a deep pain

about to take place by the way your

response heightening the overall

body moves and have time to turn

effect, but it is not the pain alone which

away from the kick. It’s not as easy as

achieves the greatest effect.

many people make out. Most martial

but

which

they

causes

are

the

limb

art trained people and many ‘street Groin

The often primary target illustrated in

fighters’ are prepared for kicks to the groin.

many self defence books, but one 274

1 4   Y C H A P T E R

F O U R T E E N

 The Things That Work 

ou must have some

It’s a tall order to test what you propose

selection criteria for

against the above, but if you don’t

assessing what will

you have not recognised the nature

work

of

and

what

real world violence. Bob Kasper

techniques or combi-

of the GHCA made a very succinct

nations

be

remark during an excellent article he

excluded from your programme. This

wrote on the high level of aggression

was

Peter

needed in street confrontations. He

Robins of Combined Oriental Defendu

said, “Pour every ounce of energy 

Arts (C.O.D.A.). The following points

into that initial strike! Take him out! 

are not listed in order of importance

If you approach your training like a 

as all are equally as critical as the

street

other:

approach a street encounter like

1. Can you apply this move under

you are training”.

well

summed

up

must by

encounter,

you

won’t 

stress?

275

2. Does it take into account his

What I don’t want to lose sight of is

probable response?

that this book is about self defence,

3. Does it take over the opponents

not Close Quarter Battle, a separate

body and mind?

subject in it’s own right and one the

4. Does it take into account a difference

author and a colleague will be tackling

in height, weight and skill?

at some future date. Self defence is

5. Does it have a natural follow up?

about ‘hit and run’ the second about

6. Does it rely on a high skill level?

‘stay and finish’. Our primary aim in

7. Can it be taught in a matter of

self defence is simply to buy time

minutes rather than hours?

to get out of there. If you are a

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

policeman your goal may be exactly

important, but first I would like to

the same or you may have to stay

dwell on some general rules about

and make an ‘arrest’, but your initial

defensive posture.

object has been to create the correct opportunity for this to happen safely.

I mentioned above about being caught off guard, in a variety of ‘social’ situations and not being able to do

Defensive Postures

Let me try and set the scene. You may

much about the situation. In fact we

be walking down the street and are

are never caught off guard. We are

confronted by someone threatening

only in a poor defensive position

you. You may be in a pub or club,

if we think we are, which actually

sitting or leaning on the bar when

makes it a problem more to do with

you are ‘fronted’ by someone who

perception, than a physical position. It

is out for trouble and has picked on

may help if I outline how I deal with

you. You may be a police officer who

the problem. I know that during any

for some suspicion has stopped

day 99.9% of positions I may be in

someone on the street. In all these

would seem inadequate from which

cases think about how you are

to defend myself if at that time I was

standing or sitting and then try and

attacked.

think how inappropriate your traditional martial arts stances are going to be.

Remember though that we have

And by traditional I mean the longer,

already covered in great detail the

punch or kick delivery stance.

psychological problem of ‘expectation. We also looked at the need to come

In all these circumstances what you

to terms with the problem that “where 

have is as good as it is going to get.

we feel most safe we are most at

Any overt move to improve your

risk”, and if we can inculcate these

‘stance’, rise off the stool or bar, lifting

two factors into our minds on a

the arms into a ‘guard’ position will

permanent basis we are essentially

all

never actually ‘off guard’.

illicit

an

immediate

physical

response. So what, if anything,

can

we do to improve matters and create

There was a very good book produced

some ‘defensive barrier’ while we try

by two former American policemen,

our best to diffuse and control the

about street survival which opened with

situation. Further on we will look at

the lines - “Ask yourself, how many 

how are hands become critically

times could I have been attacked  276

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

today and what could I have done 

arts stance. This is for the films and

about it”.

the Dojo. I risk repeating myself, but you are not there to fight - he may be

I know if I am in a pub, restaurant,

better at you when it comes to a

exiting a shop, getting in the car,

‘square go’ and any stance you find

turning a corner or any ‘transition’, that

yourself

there is the potential for an ‘approach’

from. Believe me a long traditional

by someone and escalating physical

stance actually inhibits the transmis-

conflict. As a consequence I am

sion of impact as it holds the hip too

always balanced, I expect always to

far to the rear to allow the bodyweight

be in a short (social) stance, I will

to move into the opponent.

in is good enough to work

have one or both hands occupied, I will also have to be alert whilst

When I’m teaching people defensive

engaged in a task or action and that

tactics, where the students have some

I will position myself in any fixed

martial experience they always want

location which affords me a wide

to shift into a stance and their hands

view of my immediate environment.

to come up. This just gives the game away. If, as you will read, you can

What I know is that I have achieved

use some mental programming you

the best within the environment I am

create the best conditions to your

given. I will never sit with my back to

advantage, so as to make you

the door or the main bulk of people,

effectively ‘in charge’

I will take an upright chair in preference to a low soft easy chair, I will sit

Also remember we are wanting to lull

in a way which affords me a swift exit

the other person into a false sense

from my position and I will always

of security and if believes that we

know that should I be approached I

are in a poor position to be able to do

have a physical ‘tool’ in my armoury

much then the scales tip further in

which will work at the angle I may

our direction. I want him to gain

need it to. My view is “If you are alert 

no inkling as to my abilities or

then you are in a good stance” .

intentions.

Try it next time you are out and about.

277

‘Programming’ the Opponent

You must get out of the habit though

From the very first moment you

in thinking that you must always be

sense you have a problem with the

able to get into a traditional martial

person in front of you it is essential

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

that you begin getting him used to

target area. This allows him to block

certain things, in other words you

even a very fast punch and make it

begin to programme him to accept

look good. Move the attacker one foot

certain actions as natural and, most

closer and don’t tell the defender

importantly, non-threatening. I have

where he is going to hit and see how

said elsewhere that I don’t block in

confident he is. If the strike is not

the street and this is true and also not

pulled he will be hit.

true. My definition of a block, is how you see the very traditional Japanese

At only a few inches, or up to two

Karate and Ju-Jitsu blocks delivered

feet

with all the commitment that entails.

action will beat the reactive block,

They are usually employed at an

unless it is so telegraphed your

attacking technique which, when

grandmother could have dealt with

practised in the Dojo, is delivered from

it. But, that having been said, I

a good few feet away, where time

still want to employ my hands as

and distance allow visual perception

defensive ‘feelers’ where they can

of the punch or kick, enabling the

intercept any movement with a parry,

away forget these blocks, as

prior to me pre-empting his main attack. A parry, unlike a block can happen from only inches from the arm you strike. To be able to do this it is no good if they are locked down by my side or still stuck in my pockets. They need to be out in front and they need to be moving! Movement is the key to the whole problem of a ‘defensive posture.’ But how do you have them in front and moving without causing him to react? The answer is you ‘TALK WITH YOUR Keep your hands active, keep them in front and non-threatening. Get him used to them waving around.

HANDS.’ Talking Hands

block to work. In training sessions,

We do this on many occasions, often

a defender invariably knows the attack

without realising it. Sometimes though

which will be employed and also the

under stressful conditions, say a job 278

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

interview, we lock them in a fixed

your normal body language and sees

position and talk without their benefit.

them as no threat.

And a benefit it actually is. Whatever you say, say it equally with your hands. ‘Compute’ his mind to accept them waving around in front of him. What you achieve is that without him knowing it you can actually ‘creep’ your hands closer to his face, or his own hands and arms. From this position a ‘powerslap’, trap, arm slap, or even punch are just inches away from him. If you leave it too late and you perceive any movement from him they are immediately in play and even to the  At some point, let the hands come higher, usually, associated with a gesture, or sign of submission. This has two benefits - 1. it momentarily makes  your opponent think he’s won and 2. allows you that brief second of relaxation, essential for an ‘action trigger’, stimulated by your chosen word.

extent that you can push him back or slap his hands down should they start to move and then ‘blast’ in with whatever

is

appropriate

to

your

positional situation. Look at those Latin and Mediterranean cultures where verbal expression is

279

Parries

inseparably linked with gestures of

Some things I have found over the

the hands and arms, even to big

years are that very minor positions

sweeping gestures. This is the source

and how you hold your palms can

of the ‘programming’ we are going to

create a threat or total passivity.

carry out. But the first thing you

Showing someone your palms can be

must ensure is that your fear and

provocative because it is unusual. It

other stressful factors don’t force your

is more common to face our palms

hands into a rigid posture that you

towards our own face and keep the

can’t overcome. What you want to

back of our hands broadly facing the

achieve is an ‘invisible guard’, invisible

other person or the fingertips. Palms

in the sense that he sees your hands

forward says NO! and it can create

and even sees them quite close, but

too strong a barrier too soon which

subliminally accepts them as part of

prevents you getting your hands as

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

close as you would like. If you are

slap, particularly when I want to move

at an angle then it is actually OK to

an arm away to either side. I’ll do this

have one hand further forward than

if he attempts to grab or point a finger

the other, e.g. left foot forward, then

into my face. I once had a drunk in

the left hand can be more outstretched

the street who came up to me quite

and it will not seem unusual. When

threateningly and started swearing

you try this with someone you will

and pointing aggressively in a way

suddenly see how close in fact your

only drunks can do. I knew he would

lead hand can get.

attach himself to me and if I walked around him he would simply follow on

If you are holding a bag in one hand

and keep up the barrage of abuse.

it is still OK, but try and make it the

As he pointed a finger toward me

lead hand which you are able to put

I slapped his forearm so hard he

forward without it being hindered.

actually spun around and, at the point

Don’t ever feel hindered though by

when he was facing the other way,

carrying something as to release it as

he actually walked off in the same

you strike takes a fraction of a second.

motion as his spin, never said another

My parries are all variations of Wing

word and never looked back, which

Chun deflections or the hard Pak Sau

I thought was an admirable solution to the problem. Since then I’ve been a firm believer in the ‘heavy hand’ slaps. ‘Don’t Be Second’

I have always used a combination of both the Wing Chun and the Hsing-I parries. Of all the Internal Chinese systems Hsing-I works for me as it is a very ‘linear’ style which I find very much in accord with my straight line attacks. The rising and falling of the weight in strikes and very close blocks JKD’s Rick Young demonstrates a parry and that it is not necessary to have big, exaggerated blocking movements, more typical of traditional Japanese systems. Always keep your parries close, as you would find in Wing Chun.

and

the

similarity

with

Wing Chun in the simultaneous block and strike make the two very complimentary. I always felt disadvantaged with the Karate way 280

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

of block and then strike. At a few

the dominance. The use of a heavy

inches

my

slap to a forearm, if timed well can

opponent there is not time to separate

be a big distracter, but the distraction

the two movements. The Wing Chun

lasts for maybe less than half a

and also the Hsing-I condition you

second. Whilst it doesn’t sound a

to act together if it is ever necessary

lot, within that time scale you can have

to deflect and strike and make the

followed up behind the slap/parry

two happen simultaneously.

and put a full blown strike in.

The first rule, of course, is not to

Powerpunch

let them get the first strike off.

A serious mistake that is happening

Pre-emption must be the order of

with police training in the UK is

the day and if you misjudge it then

the over-emphasis on the use of

I would suggest you practise the

weapons. Over the past five years

‘cover’ and blitz. To regain the initiative

from having very little in the way of

you must do the opposite of what

ancillary

is expected - if you go back under

officers are now equipped with a con-

between

myself

and

weapons,

British

police

fusing variety of weapons. Most are modern day developments

of

martial

arts

weapons, in particular the side handled baton and the telescopic truncheon, which in their original form would have taken years to master properly. Reality Of Speed

The

 After the impact of the ‘Powerpunch’. The lead, left hip and shoulder has not gone back creating a door hinge around  which the bodyweight travels through the punch. The opponent gets the full bodyweight and is blasted back. Note the rotation of the jacket, still moving after the double-hip.

281

problem

with

any

weapon is that unless you carry it permanently in your hand the time taken to simply

an attack you will always be giving

a

c

c

e

s

s

the opponent the correct distance for

it and get it into an active position

his best shots, you will be off balance

takes too long. Too long against what?

and he will have good balance and

Very simply too long to deal with a

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

‘sucker punch’ which, even if you see

‘body-weight to your opponent. Also

it coming which is unlikely, will travel

you don’t need a holster for it.

from a static position to its target in less than .20 of a second. Visual

Some Basics

perception and mental acknowledge-

From many years of experience,

ment of the strike takes some .40 of

punches used in a real life situation

a second and I’ll repeat, that’s if you

must be straight and work in a ‘piston

see it coming.

like’ action. This satisfies two requirements.

One

that

the

energy

is

There is simply no time even to block

delivered to the target in the most

never mind get a weapon out. If your

effective way as would be the case

opponent goes to reach under his

with any piston and second there is

coat then it’s futile to try and ‘outdraw’

no peripheral movement which the

him with a weapon of your own. There

other persons eyes will pick up.

is an old adage which for me fits the bill about police weapons - “When all 

As humans we are particularly bad at

you

every

‘range finding’ which is a product of

begins to looks like a 

our eyes being too close together.

have

problem

is

a

hammer

nail”. I’ll say no more.

In other words we are unable to accurately assess the movement or

So what we know is that a short

even detect movement of an object

straight punch, delivered with no

which comes directly towards us with

telegraphing will beat a persons visual

no lateral movement. This is the basis

guard and his bodies reactive defence.

of the ‘sucker punch’ people literally

So what weapon is there that we can

do not see it happening. To aid in

carry in our hand at all times which

this happening the fist should never

we can bring into play without having

be turned into a typical karate

to draw it form a ‘carry position - you’ve

position, rather it should be kept in

guessed it - our hand! It would help

the ‘vertical’ mode with the thumb on

everyone, particularly police officers if

top. If you turn it you will see the elbow

they could gain more confidence in

naturally wants to come out, particular-

the use of their ‘empty hand’ skills,

ly when close to an opponent. If you

before they misplace confidence in

don’t turn your fist it can be used as a

their ancillary weapon skills. Delivered

straight punch from only a few inches

correctly a good punch is one of

out from the target, which cannot

the best ways to deliver accurate

happen if you turn it. 282

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

I’ve gone on ad nauseum about being

To achieve a successful one shot

in a ‘social stance’ and having to do

knockout punch the impact needs to

our best from what we have and so

be on the bottom inch of the jaw

it is with our hands. In martial arts

which, for me asks too much under

and boxing we learn to strike from a

conditions of stress. Also it is neces-

guard position whereas in the street

sary to look at the spot you are going

we never have our hands in this

to hit, which again for me was too

position. In a pub our only striking

hard. Inevitably my punch hit centre of

hand may be resting on the bar. So

the face caused us both damage and

we have to be able to deliver impact

left too much residual evidence of

from any resting position, even with

the affray. Hence, as you will read I

our hands completely down at our

only ever slap to the face, yet my

sides. With the application of the

record with it is 100% and no residual

‘double hip’ this doesn’t matter as I

damage to either party.

actually want my hands down and relaxed by my side as I will get the greatest impact from this position.

Fast Not Necessarily Hard

One other problem I want to share with you is about impact and speed of

283

Geoff Thompson my friend and partner

punch. It took me many years to

in the British Combat Association will

realise that when impacting with a

always have his hands in front of him

part of the human body against a

in a ‘talking mode’ and his knockout

specific part of another human body

is to the bottom of the jawline. It is in

speed does not always equate with

many ways a hook, which goes

impact. I have expanded on this

against what I am saying, but Geoff

further on in this paragraph under

brings the punch from outside their

the heading Speed or Relaxation, but

vision and has successfully occupied

in essence after getting into the

their

brain with a question prior to

Chinese systems I came to the

impact. Also if you look at the path

realisation that often the slow, very

of the strike you will see that it more

‘heavy’ strike has a far more impactive

or less takes a straight line as distinct

effect, particularly on a dense body

from a curve. Geoff is one one of the

mass such as the torso, thighs and

most prolific knockout exponents

arms. To the head where sharp

I know, whereas for me I have

bone on bone transmits signals easily

always wanted to put my punches

a very fast, sharp blow can do

elsewhere.

the trick.

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

For many years I have only ever

into his body. But there is also the

punched to the ‘centre of mass’. The

myth about the guard which is why,

solar plexus as we talked about in

we are told, we need to bring our fist

the last chapter is a ‘wide area’

back to a guard position. If we were

receiver of information and on or

in a fight, where there is an exchange

fairly near the spot will do the trick.

of blows then a guard is a good

My principal, standard punch is aimed

thing, but we are not in a fight we

at this spot, with the application of

are simply stopping one from taking

the ‘double hip’ and ‘door hinge’

place.

principles.’ It is usually a one shot technique and if it’s not quite 100%

Forget A Guard

effective the other person is shocked

Having managed to get my hand to

sufficiently to give you an open target

be at touching range why should I go

for your second and probably last hit.

the trouble to bring it off his body. If I bring it back I will only need to send it

I will vary the angle of the strike, even

back out again if a second hit is

to bring it at an angle to the

necessary and with the double hip I

opponent and onto his floating ribs,

can get enough impact into an elbow

but predominantly it will go straight,

shot (to drop an elephant) even with

the arm as a piston, still bent on

my fingers touching his chest. Also

impact and with the fist in the vertical

having struck and closed I am now in

plane. There must be no pull back as

trapping range and I need my hands

you would in a traditional system or

close to his arms and hands so as to

competition. The shock effect of the

lock up, trap or slap away anything

transfer of my bodyweight needs

which may be a threat. If he is going

time to disperse so my hand will stay

to reach for a knife I want to trap

on his body until ‘it’ moves away from

the hand not be three feet away

my hand, not the reverse. ‘Pullback’,

which allows him to get it out and start

as we are taught in martial art systems

slashing away with it.

is wrong for the street. Pulling ones hands back into a guard When we send a signal from the brain

position means you are now ‘fighting.’

to the fist telling it to pull back, this is

Go back to him reaching inside his

actually done before the fist is at the

waist band for a knife and then ask

target, so withdrawing power from the

where you would like to have your

strike as distinct from letting it disperse

hand to be able to trap his - thirty 284

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

inches away in a ‘guard’ position near

express the effect in such scientific

your ear or with your fingers touching

terms, but I know that it works. The

his chest and only some four inches

secret of my impact lies with two

from his hand?

factors I have referred to many times - the ‘double hip’ and the

At all costs we must avoid a fight and

‘door hinge’ principal. Added to this

more require to be able to finish

is the visualisation that every weapon

matters quickly.

be it a punch, slap, kick, knee, trap etc is nearly 50lbs in weight and is

Remember that we do not have a

always relaxed. This is the very hard

traditional guard. There is never an

part, as, whilst the two main principles

opportunity to work from behind a

are physical techniques, the latter

guard in street situations and after

one is attained through very difficult

you have pre-empted with a first hit

mental practise. I would only say one

the effectiveness should be sufficient

thing and that is if I can truly believe

for you to take control without the

that my fist weighs 50lbs, then when

requirement of a ‘fighting stance’,

I hit him he believes it weighs 50lbs.

hence the need not to pull the striking hand back. Pullback only ‘draws’ the

Such techniques are impossible to

energy back out of the strike. All my

teach from a book and I suggest you

strikes, kicks and parries are intended

buy the two videos ‘Powerstrike’ and

to disable the muscles or CNS motor functions. A bodyweight punch to a muscle ‘notch’ on the arm will simply

disable

the

muscle

from

‘innervating’ itself to action. The PPCT system developed by Bruce Siddle refers to this as ‘motor

dysfunction’ which they say results from the over-stimulation of the effector nerves which supposedly inhibits the firing of the acetyloholine , causing the target limb to be nonfunctional for 30 seconds to several minutes. I have never been able to 285

The Powerslap. Although this is delivered to the side of the face, it has to be practised  with the pad against the body, due to the massive impact generated.

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

‘Powerkick’ where you will get some

pain level, damage assessment and

impression of the amount of impact

impact point. Some information is not

delivered, but not as much as you

passed on for conscious consideration

would if you were holding the impact

such as being knocked out. The CNS

pad.

deals with this itself and effectively the brain shuts down. If, however, for

The ‘Powerslap’

any reason, you do not get a knockout

This has been one of my favourite

you simply pass information to the

techniques for many years. When you

other person that he may be able to

hit someone on the head or face

cope with, particularly if he is fired

with the points of one or two knuckles,

up and the adrenalin is anaesthetising

you are sending ‘information’ to the

his pain response.

other

persons

Central

Nervous

System (CNS) and so to their brain.

By using the Powerslap you make

Some of that information they can

this impossible. Instead of passing

‘consciously’ consider such as the

information from two small, sharp points through armour plate, I pass massive amounts of information from the whole of the palm of my hand to the side of his face which contains numerous, sensitive ‘information gathering,’ sensory, nerve endings. The result is a ‘complete shutdown. The beauty of this is that 1. There is no residual damage

and

2.

any

onlookers will only ever say “well he only slapped him.” Unless you are confident in the delivery Mr Ku Yu Cheong breaking a layer of 12 bricks. Mr Cheong when demonstrating his ‘Iron Palm’ could, among a pile of bricks, selectively break any one at will, leaving that on the surface unmarked.

system be careful and this whole chapter should be 286

T H E

T H I N G S

read

in

T H A T

conjunction

W O R K  

with

the

Powerstrike and Powerkick videos.

strikes

can

have

when

applied

correctly. How they block also has many similarities with the short circular

Within the ancient Chinese ‘Shaolin

block in Hsing-I.

system’ there was the killing art of ’Iron Palm’ first referred to in the

There were pictures of a Mr Ku Yu

secret Shaolin text “Yi Chin Ching or

Cheong, (see page 286) who looked

Sinew Changing” where a detailed

as if he weighed about six stone,

section is devoted to the art of training

slapping his way through 12 bricks.

the palm. With both an internal

The text also said he was able to slap

and external influence and much

the top brick and break any one of

conditioning the palm and fingers

the bricks he chose in the stack and

can be transformed into very deadly

leave the rest undamaged.

The only

slight reservation I ever had about the system of Iron Palm was with regard to its advice on training which went 1. Gradual progress 2. Perseverance

(so

far, so good) 3. Temperance in sexual activity? - ”what a bugger eh”,

“oh

well

back

to

the

clenched fist”. For me I use a combination of The Backslap. One of the most deceptively powerful strikes I have in the armoury. It is ideal for use against opponents who try and blindside you. It isn’t necessary  to actually look when you deliver it. With all the Powerstrike techniques, relaxation is the key, together   with correct dynamics.

‘heavy hand’ visualisation and the ‘double hip.’ Both palm, rear hand, and less so the hand edge can be utilised in a variety of ‘sit-

287

instruments, with no requirement ever

uational’ strikes. Palm slaps are also

to ‘ball’ them into a fist again for

my

them to be effective. Many years ago I

‘trapping’ which I may bring into play

read a text on Iron Palm entitled “Iron

if I see my opponents hands become

Palm in 100 Days” by Lee Ying-

threatening.

Arng, which served to reinforce what

delivered with the double hip or short-

I had intuitively known about the

ened variation of this. All the impact

devastating effect palm and hand

results from relaxation and I know if

favourite

All

weapon

my

in

‘slaps’

the

are

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

I tense and innervate the ‘quick, white

An alternative which Karate people

twitch’ muscle fibres I will end up with

always say they would use is a

a light strike.

‘backfist’, but these are the people

The Backslap

who still hang a stocking by the fire-

The backslap is simply a variation of

place on Christmas eve. Backfist has

the front slap to accommodate the

the same problem as any hard strike

tactics of the situation. I have used it

to the head, you are hitting armour

very successfully on people who have

plate and unless you can look and

been attempting to ‘blindside’ me

target precisely then you will make a balls of it. Fine targeting requires fine motor skills and these, by this point will have deserted you. The backslap, on the other hand requires no fine skills, no targeting as the impact area is large and it employs the most effective body dynamics linked with the ‘heavy hand’ principal taken from the Iron

Elbow strikes need to be close and it is essential to use deception to bridge the gap to facilitate this happening. Often, elbows are delivered from too far away. In this photo, the target was 8 inches closer and the position shown is that following the impact as the person is blasted back.

Palm. It is a golf stroke, but with the back of the hand coming down

whilst their partner in crime occupied

onto the target and so benefiting from

me from the front. I had previously

the added effect of gravity. The shot is

tried to use a punch to take out the

disguised because my hands are

person at the side, but found that the

already in action “talking” and it takes

requirement for ‘targeting’ visually

no effort to drop the back of the hand

meant I had to take my eyes off the

with the double hip onto the person.

opponent in front, which was exactly

They simply collapse on the spot and

what they wanted. Also I found that to

their legs actually go from beneath

achieve the necessary impact from the

them. throughout the action you have

punch necessitated a body shift which

not taken your eyes off the man in

gave the game away.

front and you can now ‘blitz’ in with the combined head and shoulder hit.

288

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

On the way in his hands will be coming

opponent is heavily armoured with

up and this is where your trapping and

muscle, fat and layers of clothing then

arm slaps now come into play.

the only option is a face strike.

Power Elbow 

The other targeting problem is the

Most martial artists I talk to and watch

unnatural line the elbow makes if you

demonstrate self defence make the

extend it out from the side of your

biggest ‘balls up’ of all when it comes

body, in relation to your opponents

to elbow. In 99% of cases they make

middle line. Try it facing a training

a complete arse of it due to incorrect

partner

distancing. If you take a point at your

‘natural’

shoulder as the pivot for the elbow and

20 inches from the middle of his nose

also as the starting point for the length

at the point where you have reached

of your upper arm you can see that

the 90degree point in the circle of the

when measured, you basically have a

strike. Basically this means that there

and you can see that the impact

point

is

about

very short 8-10” stick with which to impact. Despite this elbow is attempted at much longer ranges causing either a ‘swing through’ to take place or the strike to end up as a ‘forearm smash’. The power from the elbow must go straight through the opponent, especially if you are intending to strike from the front. The target area if the opponents arm on the same side as your elbow, his upper torso, on the sternum, lower torso to bring in to play the solar plexus and in extreme cases the face. In

most

situations

non-life a

face

threatening strike

is

unnecessary, but if a dangerous 289

Photo 1. From the position shown earlier in the chapter, the hands now impact heavily on your opponent’s forearm. This has an immediate shock effect and also brings his head and in particular, the chin, forward.

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

Photo 2. Blasting in! For the combined head and shoulder combination. The time between the initial impact on the arms and the main strike should be in fractions of a second.

Photo 4. In this case it’s going to be a low  kick to the thigh and you can create any  distance you want by pushing him, or holding him if a knee strike proved a better  option.

Photo 3. After the strikes, make sure you initially take hold of the opponent, unless it  was your intention to blast him backwards.  At this point you nee d to evaluate your  options - don’t simply explode into a pre-arranged combination - identify a target.

Photo 5. Keep the leg straight and make sure it ‘swings’ into the thigh and is not ‘kicked’ into it, as would be the case with a traditional Roundhouse Kick. Simply let the  weight of the leg and a natural swing create the impact.

290

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

be ‘fed’ into the technique, giving you that ‘one shot’ capability. The impact is devastating and can be directed to the chest and solar plexus, shoulder point, bicep-notch, forearm, ribs, or stomach -

and

as

already

stated

it

is excessive to put it to the face. Unarmed against a knife it is only elbow strikes which may give you a chance of winning the day - it only takes one good one to end the fight. I always like to put two elbows in one after the other. Often the second is superfluous, but being prepared to go through the motions is what the Japanese refer to as good ‘Zanshin.’ Photo 6. By this stage it should all be over, but if there is still any sign of activity - finish with an elbow. Combinations are discussed later in the chapter,, but remember, don’t simply follow a fixed chapter pattern or routine - always have a target!

is no way you can strike with an elbow technique to the main body mass of your opponent whilst you are facing directly in front of him. So

the

first

point

you

and whilst we are confident that one blow can do it we are half way through the next, even if it is to fresh air as he hits the deck from the effects of the first. Head & Shoulder ‘Combo’

So far all I have covered is one slap to should

understand is that to deliver elbow you must be in a ‘separate channel’ to your opponent and you need to be actually alongside. This allows you to hit with your elbow at the first quarter of the circle and the point of contact is in line with his body. The main benefit is that your body weight through the double hip and door hinge can now 291

This is insurance and correct thinking

the face and one punch to the body. All that I do is predicated on the basis that I can deliver massive amounts of impact. It is impossible to convey in a book how much impact can be developed through the applications of certain ‘principles’ and what I do can remain simple as a consequence of this level of impact which is delivered. What I may do is use one or the other

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

to create the opening for the main shot

over’. There are 2 points of contact -

if matters are not so arranged to

the head on the chin and

make the first one the knockout.

shoulder point which impacts with the

your

solar plexus. If you want to ‘blast’ There are many ways of using the

someone out of the way this is the

head, but few that I have seen that

technique. If you are a policeman

don’t place you in as much danger of

doing a room entry and you have

being hurt doing it as your opponent

someone attempting to grab you to

would be receiving it! The rule you

prevent you going further this is the

should broadly adhere to is - ’always

technique to use. You do not need to

strike with the part of your head

take a hand off your weapon and as

above your eyeline and strike your

you know the moment you try to push

opponent

someone off they simply grab your

below

his

eyeline.’

Generally good advice, but there are

arm and tie it up.

still some vulnerable areas such as the temple areas which are above the

Kicking

eyeline which you don’t want to bring

Kicks have role in self defence and

into play as a weapon in head strikes.

used intelligently and to the right target

My own impact point is a broad band

area they are good ‘openers’ where

which runs along both sides of the top

the gap you have is not appropriate for

of

hand techniques or other strikes.

my

head,

from

the

hairline

backwards, but excluding an approx 3” gap along the very top.

Golden Rules

The golden rule I have for kicks in the With this you are striking with the

street is -’never kick any higher than 

hardest parts of the skull and by

where a persons fingertips end.’ 

‘tucking’ your head into your chest and

In some cities in the UK this means

slightly dropping it on impact, the t he point

your target area is about one inch

of contact with your opponent you

above their ankle bone. If you keep to

should find is his chin. The delivery

this rule you cannot get your leg

can be made from some distance

caught, even if he manages to make a

away and by using the ‘door hinge’ and

grab for it he is leaning into it and

a sudden stop, made by hitting the

you have sufficient downwards force

ground very hard with your foot, the

and pull to wrench it free. Where to

top of your body, particularly the head

strike?- I want to achieve a number of

keeps on moving as you effectively ‘tip

things. I want 1. pain, but pain alone is 292

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

insufficient, therefore I want to create

covers up and rushes in will not be hurt

2. a disability by effecting the nervous

by a kick. Often the sheer lack of

system and I also want to 3. disrupt

space militates against kicks as there

his stance and make any counter

is no where to retreat to if you are

difficult, if not impossible, whilst at the

rushed whilst you try to kick. Kicks

same time moving his body into a

require considerable effort to move

more favourable ‘line-up.’ I have to

them into action and we need to look

constantly force myself to only think

at why that happens and why such

leg kicks for the street.

movement gives the game away.

This being the case you can probably

Equal & Opposite

come to the conclusion yourself that

Two separate actions occur normally

the only kick which will work is a

when a person kicks. First heavy

round-house type kick. Front kicks,

muscles are engaged to lift the leg

side kicks, spinning back kicks, hook

whilst the arms start to move in

kicks - forget them all. If you are able

opposition to the torque created by the

to front kick someone and not get in

‘equal and opposite’ action. When I

big trouble he had probably left his

teach kicks my statement all the time

white stick behind that day and had

is “kick with your arms”. As stupid as

borrowed his nervous system from a tortoise. I’ve tried them all and I consider myself an above average kicker, but I’ve discarded all but a low round strike with my legs. I even prefer to refer to it as a low round strike and not even a kick. Some of the most cautionary tales martial artists tell about street encounters are to do with kicking. Invariably they have ended on their arse and had the fight knocked out of them. Clothing is often the biggest impediment to high kicks, but despite that you must come to terms with the failings of kicks. Someone who 293

Photo 1. Your opponent is at a distance where he feels comfortable and knows you are out of all ranges without a big body movement.

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

Photo 2. Dropping the weight, however, has the effect of increasing your lead leg reach by  almost 6 inches.

Photo 4. Now with the impact pad in place, you can see, even with the front leg, how much impact is achieved and the usual effect is to  widen your opponent’s stance and bring his head forward.

Photo 3. The impact area can either be the inside of the knee or upper thigh. Either the leg  will move, as shown in photo 4 o r the knee will give. Either way its your ‘starter for 10’.

Photo 5. The finish is up to you and could either be impactive, as shown here or a restraint, to suit the occasion and risk. Without the use of impact pads or full armour, no feedback can be obtained.

294

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

that sounds it should be your arms

Lead Leg Attack 

that do the work for the kicks. If you

The stance is upright as you would

don’t approach it from this perspective

expect and apparently you are out of

the arms become sea anchors holding

kicking range, or so it intuitively feels to

everything

telegraph

the person in front of you. This is in

your intention to strike. Think of

fact the case until you drop your weight

sitting in a swivel chair, lift your feet off

at which point you can can easily

the floor and then think how, if it

reach his leg. Use the hands both as

is possible, to move yourself around.

a means to occupy his visual acuity

It is, and by pulling the arms one

by moving them in front palms open.

way you and the chair will go the

Then start to turn away as if you are

other way. It is like you have a small

backing down and drop at the same

ball and socket instead of lower

time the leg strikes. They are never

vertebrae where any action above or

able to move out of the way of the

below the swivel has an equal and

hit and as you can see their stance

opposite effect on the other half.

widens presenting a variety of options

back,

and

with which to follow through with. Now come back to the kick and now

There is a femoral artery and nerve

try the same action as you did sitting

which runs along the inside, it is a

in the chair. Pull your arms one way

very pain sensitive area and the inside

and your kicking leg very easily goes

of the knee needs only a few pounds

the other. It is quite easy to disguise

of pressure to put it out.

the arm movement and in doing so you will find that you take out of the

295

The Main Mistake

kicking motion the heavy, muscular

When delivering the strike to either the

action that normally accompanies it.

inside or outside of the thigh onto the

Hence you remove the telegraphing

common peroneal nerve area, most

effect, but this is still not enough to

people kick in a typical roundhouse

induce me to kick as the primary

way which is too snap the lower half of

strike as the leg still has too far to go

the leg and action the kick from the

to the target and can be seen. My

hip. This is no different than giving a

strong back leg kick is therefore the

man a stick to defend himself with

second strike in any combination. The

which has 3 to 4 bends in it - it just

only exception is the lead leg strike

simply won’t work. At all times the

in a round action to the inside of the

kicking leg must be kept straight and

thigh or knee area.

swung into the target area with the

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

natural weight of the leg. You will find an immediate increase in the shock impact effect. Ensure that your upper thigh forms a straight line with your torso and each inch that you hip doesn’t ‘roll’ into the strike loses you some 10% of potential impact. If you try the swing with the ‘heavy’ leg you will find even a non-penetrative and slow kick will have him hopping around the room. My strong leg kick is ideally suited as

a

follow

through

from

the

Head/Shoulder combo. The first strike, if they don’t go straight down, knocks them back usually to a perfect distance for the kick to the inner or outer thigh

 When practising strangles or any neck  restraint, the release must be instantaneous as shown here. It is better to have 3 people, as often the person being strangled is ‘out’ before he has time to clap his hands. The alternative is simply to have him extend one arm in front, which when it drops means he’s unconscious.

to take place. Their mind is still occupied by the first massive impact they received and they simply do not see the kick coming. Remember you need a very slight pause for target identification. A correct target must present itself, don’t just kick blindly because you ‘expect’ a target to be there. I can assure you that if you get the kick in the conflict is over. They are usually finished and if there is any resistance a second kick with the other leg to the Mathew Clempner, demonstrates a strangle,  which if done correctly, is effective in less than 5 seconds.

inside thigh will end the matter. 296

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

This is where kicking comes into its

circumstances, unless there was the

own and that is in delivering sufficient

imminent danger to your life, when

to disable the ‘motor’ function of major

even a strike directly to the throat must

muscle groups. But remember legs are

be a force option.

primarily for two functions standing and running. So keep them close to

When working the doors I used on a

the ground - no high kicking and be

number of occasions the throat grip

prepared to use them for their most

where I would grip behind the larynx

important function which is to get you

and hold. The pressure you need is

out of there at speed.

 just enough to keep your fingers in place and any attempt by the person to

Strangles & Chokes

pull your fingers away makes them

In the previous chapter we touched on

close over the larynx as the fingers

the neck in terms of a suitable target

are pulled past. It is one of the best

area for strikes, grips and strangles.

ways I know of getting someone's

We also touched on chokes and it is

attention while you talk to him at very

necessary to understand what we

close proximity. For people who are

mean by the two terms. There is no

very close, one short very sharp strike

official distinction between the two,

followed by a grip to the throat can

simply that there is now a common

finish all aggressive behaviour.

practise in the way we refer to both. Both these techniques are part of the

Strangles

wider sphere of necklocks some of

A strangle applies pressure to both

which are killing techniques.

the jugular vein and carotid artery, thereby restricting both the arterial flow to the brain and the venous return

Chokes

Basically a choke cuts off the air

from it. It is still unclear as to whether

supply to the brain with the force being

unconsciousness is caused by restrict-

exerted by whatever means to the

ing the flow

throat. It can take up to 30 seconds

suffice to say that whatever the cause,

and longer for a choke to work,

it works. Additional effect is obtained

usually results in substantial choking,

from the pressure on the vagus nerve

pain

sometimes

whose role is to ‘monitor’ the flow of

serious damage. This doesn’t make

blood to the brain by exercising control

a choke wrong it just makes it

over the heart.

resistance

indefensible 297

in

and

most

defensive

more than the return,

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

A strike to this area has always been

regularly measured the percentage of

a working proposition as it stimulates

blood saturation in the helix of the

the vagus nerve to shut down the

ear; arterial blood pressure; finger

supply, as it is deceived into suspect-

and forearm plethysmogram; skin

ing an overload. With a strangle,

temperature;

especially one which is put on with

reflex; reaction of urine; and cramps

some impact, vagus stimulation is a

or convulsions. Both EEG and ECG

contributory factor to the onset of

readings were monitored.

respiration;

pupillary

unconsciousness. Finn reported that in the case of the What we have today in terms of

strangles the subjects fell unconsciou unconscious s

techniques are very much drawn from

quickly without experiencing pain,

the world of Judo, having taken many of the techniques from the far older system of Ju-Jutsu. Judo developed two main areas of choking and strangling - those applied with the benefit of the opponents and those (naked) techniques applied without. Most of the recent development work has taken place in the States by Bruce Siddle of PPCT and James Lindell and his Lateral Vascular Neck Restraint (LNVR). This latter technique is court approved and tens of thousands of restraints have been applied by law enforce-

Here, Geoff Thompson has been able to come up under a punch and involve the opponent’s arm in the strangle. This position gives excellent control of the opponent’s body for a sweep.

ment officers in the States without a single death.

whereas in the case of the chokes the subjects underwent considerable pain

Michael Finn, a former UK policeman

and because of this they were actually

and martial artist recounted in an

not taken beyond the point of con-

article the results of tests which had

sciousness. In the case of the choke

been carried out on the clinical effects

the EEG results showed rapid waves

of strangling and chokes. The tests

with wider amplitude, but no slow 298

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

waves were present. The EEG for the

5 minutes. Subjects in the tests

strangle produced slow wave patterns

experienced no unpleasant feelings on

with a wide amplitude. As the subjects

waking up and the strangle was

reached consciousness the amplitude

released directly after the subject lost

reached 100uV but the frequency

consciousness.

decreased to 3 to 5 per second. As the subject neared awakening, ‘B’ waves

In the article Michael Finn quite rightly

became apparent, identical to those

made the comment that the use of a

experienced during sleep. and on

strangle will cause a rise in blood

awakening normal readings resumed.

pressure which could adversely effect a person who suffers from heart

Finn concluded results

the summary of the

saying

that

strangle

of us whether we are civilians or police

estricting the blood flow to the brain

officers is that any pre-existing medical

restricted the oxygen supply causing

problem of someone who is going to

unconsciousness. As I previously

do us harm remains hidden. I would

mentioned

does

make the point that someone can still

suggest that in fact it may be the

be highly dangerous even with heart

restriction of the venous return which

trouble. Engaging in any physical

causes a ‘build up’ linked with a

combat with someone whose has a

phenomenon called the ‘valsalva’

physical defect can bring on death, but

effect

simply,

remember there is only unknown risk

unconsciousness caused by holding

or high risk and in the absence of

ones breath at the same time as heavy

being a mind reader we must always

physical exertion.

assume the worse.

other

which

a

research

is,

very

Michael Finn found that unconscious

299

trouble. The unknown quantity for any

Application

occurred after 10 to 15 seconds,

As a method of restraint strangles

(although very experienced individuals

are excellent, but where does that

can achieve almost instantaneous

leave us in regard to application. In

response) with the recovery period

the street my principle advice is to

being spontaneous, taking an average

create the conditions to avert the

of 10 to 12 seconds with the ECG

immediate threat and escape. You

readings and blood pressure returning

should not stay and the assumption

to normal after 5 to 10 minutes and

must always be that your opponent is

respiration

not alone. This is a golden rule and

fully

recovered

within

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

you break it at your peril. For a strangle to work the person who applies it must be very well trained and trained, means having had hours of tuition

and

practise.

It

will

be

woefully ineffective if you do it wrong and is likely to put you in more danger. So never make a strangle a first option. Also for UK police officers any necklock (compression restraint) is a proscribed technique

and therefore, sadly, excluded from the armoury of effective holds. The first rule must be that you never attack with the intention of wanting to put a strangle on someone

- a

strangle should ‘present itself.’ What

The usual defence against a choke or strangle is to pull the elbow down. To counter this, Matt, thoughtfully,, stabs his thumb under his opponent’ thoughtfully opponent’s s ear and ......

I mean is that as a consequence of something else happening the opportunity to strangle presents itself. The old favourite of coming up from under a swing or punch to both lock up the arm whilst a strangle is put on. It is at this time that your are vulnerable from others and the applicable tactic is to use your opponent as a shield. There are many variation on the theme of strangle holds and each is ‘situational’ - there is one for every occasion! What you should ensure during the application of a strangle, is that there is never any pressure applied to the throat. If your elbow point is always

...... gets the desired result, which is to take his opponent’s mind off the arm to enable Matt to get the choke back on.

300

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

below the chin and on line, sufficient

gouges, knees and if all fails a

‘breathing space’ is created for the

strangle. It should not be your first

larynx. Equal pressure can the be

option, but it may save your life.

applied to both sides of the neck in the squeezing action. Ensure that where

Throat Strikes

your forearm contacts you use the

There are few occasions where a full

bone as the fleshy part is insufficient

force blow to the throat can ever be

to create the depth of pressure

 justified, with the exception of facing

required on the spot.

a knife attack, or handgun threat or where the ferocity of attack is such

Always face your head off to one side

that you fear for your life even though

and keep contact with your opponent

your assailant is unarmed. On these

(‘top to toe’), as any gap creates the

occasions the throat will be the

right conditions conditions for him to be able able to

primary target area for fist, elbow, edge

strike - no gap, anywhere, leaves no

of the hand and straight finger

opportunity. ‘Head cranks’ from Judo

techniques. You will have no second

can all have a part to play, but require specific training to achieve any level of competence. You may have more immediate results with a ‘face bar’, where the bone of your forearm is forced against the nose, face, eyeline etc of your opponent creating huge amounts of pain. Face bars alone can through the discomfort they cause obtain compliance, but it may only be whilst the hold is on. Once released you could still have big problems to solve all over again. If you are taken to the ground remember what we said elsewhere that your objective is to regain your feet in seconds, usually by the application of punches, palm strikes, head butts, elbow strikes, bites, eye 301

The Powersweep. This is just after the initial contact with the hip extension. As the opponent’s feet come off the floor, a simple flick of the heel will send him horizontal. Only practise on mats!

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

chance, if escape is not an option, to

attacker and force it down to release 

finish someone with a knife. Less of

the pressure on the windpipe. The

a strike and more of a ‘disruption’ is a

victim should lock the chin down and 

pressure attack to the jugular notch. It

try to keep the attackers forearm from 

can be used to create space between

pressing hard enough against the side 

you and an opponent using the thumb

of the neck that unconsciousness 

or forefinger and can be highly

occurs. Then the eyes should be 

effective against a none too committed

attacked over the shoulder, groin 

assailant.

grabbed, or the top of the instep  stomped with the heel. Rear groin 

I’ve found that if I do strike to the

grabs are often used to make an 

throat, that I am usually very close.

attacker loosen a physical hold on a 

Straight fingers are too inflexible and

victim but the victim should still Stomp 

I feel inappropriate for this range. My

hard on the attackers instep - Don’t 

own way of delivering impact is with

rake , then hit hard with the elbows.” 

the thumb and the second knuckle of the index finger. I squeeze the thumb

Any defence such as the above will

along the index finger with the

only work as an instinctive reaction.

knuckles bent back at the first joint.

Any delay caused by the shock and

Seldom am I directly in front of the

panic and the choke and strangle will

person as the strike takes place and

be on. Don’t think you can, at the time,

the impact point is off to one side of

‘think’ about turning your head and

the larynx with the knuckle of the index

forcing your chin down as it just won’t

finger hitting more to the front. It is

happen. The instinctive reaction is to

delivered in a very short, fast and light

get the hands up and, futiley, try

action, but even light pressure will

and pull the arm away. This is the

have a very telling effect. It is a

instinctive panic reaction and for it not

technique for extremis and you alone

to happen you must practise the

can be the judge of that.

alternative response many, many times. My own response was always to

Choke/Strangle Defence

hit the ground hard and propel myself

The following is taken from the internet

backwards at speed and explosively.

site of the Metro Nashville Police

Your aim is to send both of you

Department.

crashing into tables, chairs, and onto

“In rear attacks the victim should turn 

the floor, during which time your

their chin toward the elbow of the 

opponent is at most risk from injury 302

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K  

unless he releases his hold to protect

attempt to describe it here (buy the

his fall. It works, but again it needs

video). I’ve used it at the range where

much practise to make it the instinctive

our torsos were touching and I’ve used

response.

it blasting in from over six feet away and it never fails me. The bigger they

Someone good at neckholds will not

are, the better it works and when they

allow any gap for you too use an

drop it’s from a good height. One

impactive defence, remember the ‘top

primary benefit of the Powersweep is

to toe’ principal. If they know what they

that you also don’t need hands to do it.

are doing they will not give you any

What I mean is that you don’t need to

opportunity to use your head, feet or

have a hold of your opponent to make

finger twists people advocate. Michael

it work. If your hands are full you need

Finn talked about a strangle being

to be able to sweep a man regardless

effective in 10 seconds, but someone

and this does it.

who knows what he is doing will have you unconscious in 3-4 seconds - it’s

Combinations

as quick as that. It is easy to say don’t

I want to keep all matters simple

let anyone that close, but that is

because I know that when it ‘kicks off’

probably the only answer. Alternative

accuracy goes out of the window. You

to that, is trying to blast them

can be 90% accurate or more with

backwards as I have said above and

your first shot, 40% accurate with your

create a situation of danger for your

second, unless he’s so stunned with

assailant which creates in his mind a

the first he’s a ‘sitting’ target, and only

shift of emphasis to his own personal

20% with your third shot. I’ve seen this

safety. It is too easy for people to

happen and it is trained martial artists

advise a range of seeming good

who are most guilty of inaccurate shots

advice, but the reality is that immediate

and we need to look at why.

panic causes the person attacked to struggle with the arm that is around the

The lack of accuracy is more correctly

neck, during which few seconds

termed ‘bad targeting’ and it is a

and before they even try one of the

product of a person being ‘conditioned’

recommended get outs they are

to throw a technique in a ‘combination’

unconscious.

even if no proper target presents itself. I still see this when I am grading

303

Powersweep

traditional Dan Grades where a

My favourite and I am not going to

defender has a combination to do and

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

he will do it regardless of whether he

the efficacy of the leg shot or not. I am

hits an elbow, backside or cranium. He

not blindly going to go for the leg kick,

has trained a ‘conditioned response’

as conditions may not favour it.

for

the

combination

to

happen

irrespective of how his opponent may

It is essential that when you explode

end up after his first or subsequent

into action your mind is focussed 120%

action, he simply caries on irrespective

on the first strike only, not on a second

of a target not actually being available.

or third combination. If you do focus mentally on subsequent attacks you

What you have to avoid is the mental

will simply water down the effective-

‘conditioning’ that electively puts your

ness of the first. I have my set

mind in the last shot instead of the first.

combinations, but when I move to

My combinations for pre-emptive

action I have only one technique in

street work are based on how I know

mind and an ‘action trigger’ to set it

my opponent will naturally end up after

of, after that, a second strike will be

the first shot, but even though this

one that ideally fits with how your

may happen nine times out of ten I

opponent ends up. If you see the

know I must never get into the

inside leg kick you will notice that

conditioned frame of mind where I

after the kick the opponents head

automatically deliver a preplanned

can often be looking down. Knowing

second shot, because there will be

this I would not combine the kick with

one time where he has responded

a face punch. similarly with the

differently than everyone else and has

combined head/shoulder shot, I know

moved differently.

that often you can ‘blast’ a person out of range of any second strike, but it is

The answer is to put simple combina-

usually always out of striking range

tions together where the first shot

hence the kick.

should be so destructive that you do end up with a ‘standing target’ which

Don’t forget that in the street your

gives you time to get the second shot

object is to ‘hit and run’ not to stay and

accurately home on an appropriate

look good. In doing that you have your

target, but allows time for assessment

first combination, where the second

not just conditioned reaction. When I

technique of the combination is the

do the combined head/ shoulder strike

run. Most of my combinations lead to a

you will see the very slight pause after

heavy leg strike. I have said elsewhere

the first hit which allows me to assess

that you should never initiate a strike 304

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

with a kick, especially from the rear

One night when I was working the

leg, it is just to slow and requires too

doors my then manager, who was also

much equal and opposite movement

a good friend had ‘put out’ two guys

from the rest of the body which gives

who had been causing trouble. We

the game away (the only exception is

were having a drink after hours and the

the inside, lead leg strike). However,

managers wife had come into the club,

we know that a well delivered kick will

when one of the doorman who had

finish the affair, so I want to get one in,

been leaving came back in to let us

if occasion and the threat demands,

know that the two guys were waiting

but I need to do this ‘under cover’ of a

across the road, obviously for the

primary strike with the hands.

manager to come out. As he was six foot seven and could go a bit he

Multiple Opponents

wasn’t unduly worried for himself, but

You cannot fight two people and you

having his wife with him put a different

certainly cannot fight three people. It’s

complexion on things which meant he

impossible to engage two or three

couldn’t go straight across and deal

people simultaneously

with it, so I went instead.

- you will

lose. If you had any reservations

305

about pre-emptive strikes and their

By this time of the night the street was

legitimacy against one opponent, then

empty, but where they stood was in

you had better get your thinking in line

view of a police station so discretion

when it comes to multiple opponents.

was the order of the day. In circum-

Pre-emption is the only thing which will

stances like this you must be as close

save you from a very bad experience.

as possible, because when you go at

I’ll say it again you cannot fight two

one the other must have no chance of

people, but what you can do is fight

either getting out of the way or

‘one person’ twice!, even if that one

reacting appropriately. This always

person is actually two different people.

means

Let me explain. Whenever I have two

non-threatening and which allows you

opponents or more then I know that

to achieve your ideal ‘line up’. I

the first two techniques I throw will take

slapped the first one and had swept

two people out and my mental thinking

the second before the first one had hit

is geared to addressing one problem at

the pavement. The first one was out for

a time, but putting the succession of

the count and the second one, who

strikes together with lighting speed

had hit the ground hard just had his

and deception.

hands up in submission. I had hit both

dialogue

which

must

be

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

within very broadly one second and

By way of illustration one of the

both had been close enough to both

most effective piece of armed police

me and themselves to make this

encounters was against three armed

possible. The sequel was that a

robbers in New York. Jim Cirillo, an

policeman who had witnessed the

officer with the NYPD Stakeout Unit

whole thing was not too sure what he

(SOU) and despite being under fire at

had actually seen and he arrested the

the time shot all three armed robbers,

two for assault, as I was the only one

two of whom were shielded behind

of the three who could actually make

a hostage. Despite, as he described,

any sense.

being about “to melt with fear”

his

training took over and he blew away Golden Rules

two robbers from behind the hostage

With multiple opponents there are

and the third who was ‘lookout’. His

some golden rules you can never

partner thought he had only shot one

break. These are to do with how your

round, whereas he had triggered six

opponents are spaced, distances and

rounds in three seconds, with accuracy

line ups. In the above situation, I was

he was later unable to duplicate on the

able to organise affairs so that I lined

range. Just before the battle he had

up both parties, one without them

memorised the colour of the clothing of

realising it and two to enable me to hit

the clerk and the suspects. He shot

both in rapid succession giving only

‘black coat’, skipped over ‘grey smock’,

one shot to each.

shot ‘pink jacket’, shot ‘blue jacket’. In later months he was to use his colour

This is the first golden rule if your

coding principles to train SOU recruits.

opponents are close NEVER hit the

Cirillo during his period with the unit

first and second with any more than

had 17 successful shoot outs with

ONE shot. If you put any more than

armed assailants.

one strike into the first you create enough time for the others to visually

Opponents At A Distance

perceive what is happening and then

Apart from any tactical points we can

be on you. You must hit, move to the

draw from the above it supports the

next -hit, move to the next and hit. It

principle of engaging all opponents in

should all happen in one or two

seconds (as a side issue anyone who

seconds, giving no time for any

goes on an armed hold up wearing a

response. If you get it right you can

pink jacket deserves to get shot). But

make it work.

what do we do where your opponents 306

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

are not close to either you or each

want the one behind him, but I need to

other. In a confined space this is

remove this obstruction to get at him.

uncommon, as in the case of a pub or club, but in the street I have found it a

I’ve made it work, but have experi-

problem. In this situation

Distance

enced all the stress responses which

Rules! The rule here is to ‘take’ the

I arduously avoid, tunnel vision, the

man on the extreme right or left if there

red mist, poor targeting, auditory

are three. You must ‘blast’ into him and

exclusion,

‘blitz’ him backwards, at least 12 feet

everything around me - in other

or more I want him down and a

words a fight. In this situation it is very

‘powersweep’ at the end will usually

much a lottery whether you win or not

put him out of the game. You will now

and only your opponents lack of

have many feet between you and his

resolve will tip the scales your way. It is

cohorts who will be coming around

aggression, pure and simple that wins

from you exploding.

the day in fighting multiple opponents.

and

the

exclusion

of

Your will to win must be superior and If you pick the man in the middle as

unlike any other situation speed is of

you can be inclined to do you then

the essence.

have one person on each side of you and if you turn to one you are blind to

Earlier I have said that speed is often

the other. Going for one at the

unnecessary and also causes a loss of

extreme, means that if you can finish

impact, but with multiple opponents

him and turn back you face both of

you have to be explosively fast. Keep

the two left and, hopefully, one will still

moving and don’t get caught fighting

be behind the other. Or you have

from a fixed spot. Blast into an

created a way out so run.

opponent

and then straight onto

another, you must be highly disciplined

307

Let me say that you should use your

in your targeting and it is here for

few feet gained to run, again we are

experienced martial artists that it starts

not there to fight, so far you haven’t,

to fall apart as it turns into a scoring

but if you turn and face the remaining

session. An opponent must go down

two you are most definitely going to

and stay down. You can’t keep up a

have to fight. If escape is no option

constant flurry of attacks indefinitely

then, providing you have the skill you

because you can’t put your man down

explode into the first one in your way.

- you will lose. When the opportunity

My mental thinking is that I actually

arises get out of there.

T H E

Speed or Relaxation?

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

the blow. If you move into someone

You may be wondering why the above

slowly or at medium pace, what

heading has put the two aspects in

happens is that you don’t engage

contradiction. If I put a person in front

that persons ‘automatic response

of an impact pad and ask them to

mechanism,’ rather you force them to

punch it hard certain things happen.

consider (ie a ‘thinking process) about

First they will try and alter their stance,

what is happening.

second, they always want to raise their hand to punch with it and third they feel

Reaction Or A Process?

that speed will equate with impact. To

An example may help. Think of

achieve speed it is necessary to

someone throwing a tennis ball slowly,

‘innervate’

fast-twitch’

underhand to you. You see the ball for

muscle fibres and it is impossible to do

a relatively long time, you can focus

the

‘white

this without tension. This tension shows in the shoulders, the face and neck and is the classic ‘telegraph.’ Also and at the

risk

of

repeating

myself, any overt movement into a ‘fighting’ stance will precipitate the event. Because speed requires the tension and because a very fast punch is too fast for the body to move itself at an equal pace

In a work environment (here a nursing one) strict guidelines will always apply to the ‘rules of engagement’ for C & R.

there is little body weight at the impact

on it the whole way and, although to

point. A secondary, negative effect of

catch the ball you have to apply a

speed is that a person standing in front

trained response you do not explode

of you is a mirror of your actions. If you

into a reactive and explosive move.

move quickly you elicit a ‘reactive’

Think of sitting behind the wheel of

response not a ‘considered’ one. This

your car as a large stone is thrown

means he will normally react and avoid

up at your windscreen. There is no 308

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

’thinking’ about what you will do - as your ‘self-protective,’ reactions happen without your having to send the message out from the brain to move your face out of the line of fire. The last thing I want my opponent to do is ‘react’ to my move. I want him still

Photo 3. ....... use the leverage from the elbow  to achieve a trapping of the opponent’s left arm, turning the technique into a restraint, if only temporarily.

trying to think whether it was a punch he saw as he hits the ground. In contrast to this a well disguised Photo 1. The start of a ‘breakaway’ technique from a double wrist grab.

straight punch can be delivered at reasonable speed and without the tension giving the game away. My own impact is very simply a product of transferring my bodyweight, through a trained ‘dynamic,’

into a particular strike, kick, sweep, or trap. What I know is that such a transfer is not possible if I allow tension to enter into the equation and I also try and do it too fast. Think of a shot putter. The sheer weight of the shot cannot be overcome with speed. Such a weight can only be propelled Photo 2. With the left arm disengaged, there is now a choice to either use the elbow to break  the hold on the right wrist completely or .....

309

by overcoming the inertia, with a progressive transfer of bodyweight to

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

the shot via a smooth acceleration.

By far and away though the main

So it is with my strikes. Whatever

benefit of being relaxed before you

‘weapon’ I am utilising I visualise’ it

strike is that you give nothing away

as a 50lb weight, which I cannot move

about your intent. Remember you are

quickly, rather it must be taken to the

going to have a dialogue during

target by a large body movement.

which you will strike, so go and

Impossible to adequately describe in a

practise on a bag now and see how

book, the best other option is the

much your voice will alter at the point

“Powerstrike and Powerkick’ videos.

where you are about to strike. When

The success of these strikes is that

you require to utilise the musculature

they do not look in any way dynamic,

to deliver the blow you will find you

particularly to an onlooker. Often the

actually stop talking. My way allows

punch or strike can happen without

twice as much impact for half the effort,

anyone knowing it has taken place,

with no change in the cadence of

until the opponent falls to the ground.

your voice.

As you don’t end up in a fighting stance there is no apparent aggression

Control & Restraint (C & R)

which in the post incident assessment

Control and restraint techniques won’t

everyone will attest to the seeming

work in violent street confrontations. If

lack of force applied.

they did, police forces around the country would not be retraining in a

Because the dynamics of this impact

variety of new combative techniques

are so different it is possible to effect

including the use of a telescopic baton

massive shock on an adversary from

and body armour and prison officers

most angles, even ones at which you

would not need a minimum of 3 officers

would normally feel at a disadvantage.

to restrain a violent inmate, but

This is no more apparent than when

actually prefer 4 to 5.

at very close ranges, such that most traditional practitioners would feel too

C & R techniques can work if they

close to develop impact in a punch say,

can be brought into play in ‘offensive’

however, using the ‘double hip’ an

counter measures ie after someone is

internal distance is created for the

unconscious! Try them before that and

blow which makes up for the lack of

you put your life on the line. If they

distance from the fist to the target.

have a knife you are in deep shit trying to put an arm lock on after you have ‘blocked’ an attack! - a technique you 310

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

will, unfortunately, see all too often in

violence the decision was taken not

many books on self defence.

to ‘arm’ the local ‘in-country’ team members. The job was to ‘look after’

Where C & R has a place is where

a senior employee of a company that

workers face violence and where injury

was having to announce a plant

to others, such as patients must be

closure and the main threat would be

a high consideration. In this situation

from an angry and possibly violent

blows and strikes are specifically

work force. The decision was taken,

outlawed by ‘corporate policy’, leaving

quite rightly, that it would be very

only ‘Breakaway’ and Control and

inappropriate, to say the least, to shoot

Restraint.’ In these circumstances

one of the company employees if

political correctness overrides even

anything happened so the team was to

employee safety, by laying down such

operate unarmed. Any physical trouble

restrictive

to

would then have to be countered

‘emasculate’ what is taught. Potential

empty handed and probably with the

liability problems motivate senior

least ‘impactive’ option. As it transpired

management more than the safety

there was not the slightest hint of

of

obviously

trouble, but the situation one could

inappropriate to have very impactive

envisage would be the typical, angry

techniques taught to people who are

crowd where being grabbed was the

dealing

order of the day.

guidelines,

their

people.

with

It

others

so

is

who

as

have

handicaps, but there is a better half way house.

For me the Chinese system of Chin Na has some of the best breakaway techniques and one can see, from

Breakaways

What

do

work

are

‘Breakaway’

this very ancient system, the roots of

techniques which can serve a very

many of the Japanese techniques,

useful purpose in many work environ-

across a variety of systems. In a work

ments where staff are unable, through

environment,

reason of limited training time, or

‘breakaways’ are an invaluable adjunct

political issues to obtain competence

to the verbal, conflict management

in more forceful options.

skills. Where a persons work is with

say

a

retail

outlet

people who may have as we call it

311

It happens in the world of close

these days ‘learning difficulties’ a

protection. On a recent assignment,

second level of skill is required

despite the very real potential threat of

which is Control and Restraint. Strict

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

corporate policy and ‘rules of contact’

circumstances, will you lose. It’s a tall

will make this almost

order against one, a big hill to climb if

impossible to

operate effectively, but it can work.

there are two and a veritable Everest if there are any more, so get it right

From verbal skills we can work our

from the first.

way up the ‘force option ladder’. From breakaways, we may need effective

The key is to be Pre-emptive and to do

restraints

psychiatric

it deceptively. Whether you are a

nursing staff, door supervisors, or as

female in your own house with

police officers. From restraints we

someone you don’t know well, a police

must be able to deliver impactive

officer making a ‘stop’, a pedestrian in

strikes with both hands and feet and

the street, how quickly you ‘switch on’

deliver these from a variety of ‘social’

to the true risk of the unknown and

positions we may find ourselves in. We

how quickly you seize the initiative will

should also be able to fight.

impact on how safe you stay.

Throughout this book though I have

To stay safe probably also means

wanted people to understand, what is

you have to do the opposite of what

for me, the very clear distinction

you would like, which is to go forward

between fighting and self defence. My

into the opposition, however if you

definition of self defence is“the practise

seize the opportunity, control of the

of deceptive, counter-measures to a

situation may shift to you.

possibly

as

pre-empt the actions of a threatening and possibly dangerous person or

Conclusion

persons”. My definition of a fight is

There are no photo sequences or

“the consequent physical confronta-

illustrations in this book to deal with

tion, resulting from the inadequate

every variety of defence against

perception of the true dangers posed

punches and kicks. I’ve said it

by a person or persons”. In other

elsewhere that good defence means

words a ‘cock up’, but cock up or not if

concentrating on Broad Strategies not

you get the pre-emption wrong or late

Narrow Tactics. If you try to do the

you will be in a fight and you should

latter, you will end up confused and

know how to handle it. You will need

pulling the wrong rabbit out of the

to be exceptionally fit, aggressive,

wrong hat, in front of the wrong

ruthless, capable, fast, powerful and

audience,

mentally conditioned that, under no

expression.

if

you’ll

pardon

the

312

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

Keep it simple, get on the attack as soon as you can read the inherant dangers and inevitability in a situation then ‘hit and run’. Keep fit and find some way of repetitively practising simple, very powerful strikes and low round leg kicks and knees. Bring into your impact practise both conversation and a verbal ‘action trigger’. Accept the inevitable onset of fear, train physically hard enough to induce aggression and develop a faith and belief in your abilities to upset an opponent’s plans. Develop the sicence of awareness and raise your ‘expectation’ of threat, particularly, when you feel most safe in familiar surroundings. Accept no-one at face value, especially those you don’t know and if you are a female, accept even those males you do know as having the potential to cause problems. Most of all, keep a sense of perspective but above all, Be Safe.

313

T H E

T H I N G S

T H A T

W O R K S

314